2012-06-24 19:05:11 UTC

4fe6f5b272eb1
91.238.214.240
United Kingdom

YOUR

AND

PSYCHIC

HOW

TO

POWERS

DEVELOP

THEM

CHAPTER

XIV

"

Cl-AIltVOYANCE

Subjective Clairvoyance
Clair voy iince
Clairvoyance^

Tubes,

"

in

the

from

False

"

CHAPTER

What

Is

Sleep T

of Dreams

The

"

Dreams
Hearing
Is

"

Dreams

in

"

Dreams

How

"

Character

Phenomena

May
How

"

Writing

Automatic

Gazing

Develop

to

mentally
Experi-

to

Begin

"

Clouding
Warnings

and

Two

Important
Is

Received
Writing

Accom-

nomena
Phe-

"

More

"

Power.

the

XVII

Explanation
Visions

"

14S

of

How

Visualization

and

"

Writing

Shell-Hearing

and

Crystal

"

Crystal -Gazing
Develop
the

Shell-Hearing

"

normal
Super-

"

to

Power

"

Important

Advice.

CHAPTER

The

^hat

"

"

Dreams.

the Messages
During
the

of
Occur

CHAPTER

What

Images
Drcame

XVI

Automatic

Follow

to

Whirh

Spiritual

Dream-

Remembering

"

to Analyze
Seeingand

"

141

Obtain

to

plished^The

How

Dreams

Cauaea

"

How

"

WREriNO

Rules

Crtstal

Uae

to

Dreams

of

CHAPTER

How

of
"

How

Dreams

of

Perai stent
Supernormnl

"

Induced

Adtouatio

Explanation

Direct
ception
Perand
in Clairvoyance

Common

Interpretation
The
Symboliam

Somnambulism

-Control
Clairvoyance

XV

Seven

The

"

ance

and
How
of Clairvoyance"
Solved.
The
Myatery

Development

True

Diutinguish

X-Ray

"

Dream

The

"

Thought-Fonna

How
We
"See"
and
Exercisea"
'TolarizatJon"

Factora

Tr

"

Why

"

Developing

to

ance

Clairvoyance"

-Telepathic
DiagnoEia
Clairvoyant

"

"

C lairvoy

"

Clairvoyance

It

Objective Clairvoyance

"

Cataleptic

"

XVIII
156

Healiko
Healing!"
is Spiritual
Energy
Cosmic,
Vital
Explanation

sible
the Cosmic

Energy

of
"

Such

How
"

Cures

"Healing
How

Cures

Progressive

"

Are

Effected"

Miracles"
Draw

to

Exercises

"

The

"

Poa-

Upon
Funo-

CHAPTER

The

Coi/m'4TioN

XIX

Sensitiveness

or

164

DiBtinguish True from False ^The First Step"

Progressive
ExereiarB in
Atmosphere"
"PByehic
Teats (or SenaitiveHcas
Self-Devdopment
More
ours
ColThe
Expression of Impressions
uid Emotions

How
The

to

"

"

"

"

"

Recdved.
CHAPTER

SX

Trance

172

Whnt

Is Trance?
Light and Deep Trance
Spirit Control
Durinft Trance"
The DilTerence Between
Somnambulism
Various
Methods
and Trance
of Conveyini; Inlormation During
Trance
DilTerent Types
of Control
The Best Way
to Enter Trance
How
to Experiment
How
Trance
to Enter
by Vourself
with the Trance
"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

Early

Symptoma

Trance

of
Rules to Follow
Important
DerelopiDg Exercises.
"

Mediumahip"
The Three
CouditJouB to be Fulfilled
"

XSI

CHAPTER

Inspirational Speaking

akb

Test-Messaoes

184

....

Coloura and Auras

to Begin
the Rostrum^How
Their Interpretation
How
to Increase Your
Power
Important Rules
Getting Help from Your Spirit Guides
How
to Follow
to Receive Impressions.
On

"

"

"

"

"

"

CHAPTER
UoRz

XXII
191

Less De\'eloped Spirits

AND

The Conditions for

Spirits Often
Why
Low
"Evil"
or
High Spirits and their Helpful Meaaages
cator
CommuniSpirits
Who
Make
the Best

StrnngerH
Why
Communication"
Communicate

Often Communicate"

"

"

"Guardian
a

!"

Houses
Haunted
Messages.

CHAPTER
Obsession

and

Insanitt

and

"Pacta"

"

Possibly

conscious
Un-

XXin
198

Magnptism

Poieooed

"

How

Spirits

Symptoms

Signals

"

DiaguoBlB

Treatment

and

Brighter

"The

Magnetic

Danger

"

Side

of

the

Concentration

What
Power

How

"

Exercises

"

of

"

Value

centration^
ot Con-

The

Prayer

Dynamic
"

in

Prayer

XXV

"FLtnD"

Human
Nature

the
"

Exietence

Life
by

the
"

Photographic

"

by
the
Human
Fluid
Proofs
How
Material
Objects Become
Eiterioriiation
of SenBibility
Fluid
May
ImpreM
the Euman
"

Fluid

"

Fluid

"

How
Plates.

"Repercussion"

Fluid
BxperimentB
to
of the
How
the Fluid
to Magnetize
"

of

Preserved

Human

of the
Charged

222

Properties

and

Prove
Water

215

SignifieB" The

CHAPTER
The

Use
the
Treatmcot

to

Subject.

The Value
Prayer
Cures.

Mind

the

of

Obaeeaion

How

of

ther
Fur-

"

Silence

and

really
Concentration

"

Prevention

"

Precautions
"

"

Early

XXIV

Silence"

"The

Link"

Spiritual

"

CHAPTER

Prater,

Mediumship

veriet

The

Important
WnrningB
and
TTie Cure
of Obsession

"

Advice
"

Ub"

of Obaesaion

ObscBBion
Mind

ObseBBion

"

Influence

"

XSVI

CHAPTEE
Self-Projectioh
Of

What

Bodies

"

the

Thought-Body

Possible

Thoueht-Forms
May
Be
Selves
Self- Projection

"

"

Is Composed"

Inner.

Finer

Dangers,

Overcome
they are
and How
How
Built
L'p" How
They
;
the
are
Instructions
for
Projected Practical
Further
Directions
Advice.
and
"

CHAPTER

XXVH

Apparitions
What

Ib

Apparitions
a
"GhoBt"!^
Coinciding
with
Phantasms
the
Dead
Ghosts
that
Touch!
of
Materialized
Phantoms
Phantasms
by Thought
Created
Phantoms
Information
Which
Impart
Experimental
Apparitions
How
Thought
to Create
-Forms,

Death"

"

"

"

"

"

"

CHAPTER

XXVIII

,am

Houses

Hacuted

243

HoUHea
Thi' Explanation
Telepathy And
of H"uiit"d
AHtral
Atmosphere"
Bodies and
Thought'
"Psychic
Nature
Figures Seen
forms
The
Proofs
of the
of
Reality
Stances in Haunted
Houaea
Clairvoyant DiagHniiHPH
Hnw
*'Ciir*"
Ha.unted
in
Haunted
Houses
How
Haunted
I of
"Cure
to
EouseB.
"

"

"

"

"

"

"

CHAPTER
ThK

DlFFtCUUriEB

XXIS

COHUUmCATION

OF

Factors Affecting Communication

Difficulties of the
Spirit Why
Many Messagea ore Trivial
Communicating
Influence of the Medium's
Symboliun
Organism
"

"

"

"

Necessary

Difficulties of Nameo
cations
Communiand Dates
After Death"
Other
Immediately
Difficulties,
"

"

XSX

CHAPTER

HtPNOTISM

AlTD

"

The

Mesiceribu

Hypnotism
Mesmeriani
and
Remarkable
Hypnotic
nomena
PheThe Fear
of Hypnotic Suggestion

Difference Between
Passes
Suggestion
and
The

Power

"

"

"

Hypnotic
Such
^ow to Overcome
Minds
The
Prevention
twit Warning"
of

Being

Hypnotised

"

"

from
Other
An Impor-

"

of Hypnotic

Inlluence.

XXXI

CHAPTER
Personal

Influence
Influences

Maoneti8M

"The Inexhaustible Supply""

The Physical Factor" The
MenUI
Factor"
The SplrituHl Factor
How
to Influence
netic
Others" The I'se of the Eyes" How to Develop the MagHow
Prevent
to
Gaie
Passes
SuRgestiong
and
Helpful Application.
the Influence of Others
"

"

"

"

CHAPTER
Pbophect

vs.

XXXII

PoRTUire Telling
Law

Prophecy
Is
A Deflniand
Why
tion of Prophecy Explanation of Fortune Telling
Why
Fortune Telling Is Sometimes
True
Mediums
not
CanHistory
Help TTiemselves
Is
of Prophecy^How

Mediums

the

"

What

"

"

"

"

"

Prophecy

Possible?

"

ScientificExplanation

of Prophecy.

Reutcarnation
The

asd

Memory

CHAPTER

XXXIII

Eastehn

Philosopht

of Past

Live"" The
IteaBuaa for Doubting
Future"
The Sjiiral or

cftrnalion
Past and
Wa
Past
"Remembi'r"
Originate.
"MemoricB"
"

Lives

CHAPTER
The

Ethics
la

op

,^0*

284

Arguments

for Rein-

Reineamation
-Life,
Vortei
of Life" How
Where
How
Theie
and

"

"

XXXIV

Spirituausm

it Right

292

Investigate
Pujchic PhenomenaT
cerning
ConIb it Healthy
nnci Error
and Normal!
Does
Communication
Retard
ProgreBaionT
Should the "Dead"
Know
Our
Sorrows!The Ethical
Teachings
Should
Mediums
Accept
of Spiritualism
Money ^
to

"

traud
Spirit

"

"

"

"

CHAPTER

What

Happens

Apteb

XXXV

Death

299

The

Mystery
We
Not
Fear
Should
of Death" Why
Death
A Clairvoyant Deacription
Formation
of Death
How
It Feels to "Pass Over"
of the Spiritual Body
Novel Experiences on the "Other Side"
How
We
Turn
Back
to Communicate
How
We
Progress
in the Spirit
World.
"

"

"

"

"

"

CHAPTER
Bad

and

PEmxETED

Uses

op

XXXVI
Spiritualism

306

Invocations
An
Are
Performed
Esplanation
of
Witchcraft"
Devil
Worship"
The
Eye"Vam"Evil
How
Attack
Modem
Vampirege
They
and
Yourself from
Evil InHaOccult and
to Protect
ow

How

"

"

"

g'res,

CHAPTER

Shares

Pitfalls

akd

Avoid

to

XXXVTI
.

The
Abuse
Over-Negative
Condition"
'Sixth
of the
Sense"
On
Changing
Mediums
Circles Sensitivity
and
Things a Psychic Should Avoid
and Mediumship
How
from the False
How
to Distinguish
the True
Against
Outside
Influences The
Value of
to Guard
"

"

"

"

"

"

Psychic

Development

to the

Individual.

CHAPTER

Phenoueha

Physical

PheDomeaa

How

"

Produced-

CoDtrotliog

Your

Testing
First

Phenumena

Vital

How

to

Effect

of

"

the

iDstruinentB

"

How

Construct

the

for

Obtain

to

Vital

Power

the

Encrg;
Light
I

Begin"

to

the

Threads

Gathering

"

Circle.

the

CHAPTER

Spirit

-Uow
Vital

-Duv
Light

the

Traimferring

"

(rom

Energy

in
How

"

"

Rays"

"Rigid

or

Power

The

"

and
Physical

"

Externalized

"

Develop

to

Table-Tipping

"

Increases

Pheuomean

the

How

"

Contact

Power

the

Are

FbeDomena

Dark^

Physical

Willi

LevitatioDii

"

XXXVin

XXXIX
334

THOCGHT-PnoroGRAPHY

aud

How

Oevelopment

Your

Thought-

t"in

Thought-

"

How
and
Photographs

"Itadio(;raphH,"

Photographs

Them

Obtain

to

Photographs

"

How

"

Way

Another

"

to

Forms

Psychic

of

Ob-

Produce

to

Emotions.

and

XL

CHAPTER
Materialization
The

Marvels

uration

of

Is

alization
Figures

Are

and

Means

"

Why

"

"

Begin

to

Phenomena

Ether

"

Kormn

Accompli
Formed^

How

"

Some

How

"

MateriBli7.ation
Success

Insure

to

II

The

of

Sensation

Some

Forms

the
ures
Fig-

Early

"

fiigna
What

and
Medium.

XLI

Stodies

Advanced

Cultivating
erciaea
tres

the

How

"

The

"

to

"Sixth
Awaken

Importance

Sacred

Word

Sense"

Psychic

"

Respiration

The

Development

of

Power

Over

Animate

Inanimate

by

Power

Body

"

the

of

Will.

Breathing

7
the "Chakraa"
or
in the
of Awakening
Meditation"
"CM"
and

Spiritual

or

How

"

of "Cobwebs"
Resemble
the

CHAPTER

Maten-

How

"

Materialized

Development

The

tors
FacTraDsflg-

and

"Repercussion"-

Clothes

Your

Necesury

Created

Are

lied"

The

"

ializatioD

"

and

Seeing

with

Cosmic

Vital

Right

Order"The

Internal

Any

Part of
Consciousness

Matt"r

EiCen^

"

the
"

Creation

YOUR

AND

PSYCHIC

HOW

TO

POWERS

DEVELOP

THEM

YOUR

PSYCHIC

HOW

BvEBT

is

TO

POWERS

DEVELOP

student of "psychics"
"phenomena"
of one
or

more

leas "mediumistic,"

kind
"

who

has experienced

another, or who
desires to know how to
or

and faculties so that the phenomena

through him may be increased in power,

develop his own

which

one

every

"

powers

come

in clearness and in excellence. It is quite possible to insure

less mediumistic or
or
this since we are all more
to
our
powers in order to
cultivate
psychic, and need only
"

develop

them,

bring

and

them

to

ment
Develop-

maturity.

to the charaeter
will differ, aceording
of the
Those
desire.
desire
we
that
who
phenomena
physical
develop in one way; those who desire
must
phenomena

to

develop in another;
writing must
wish to become clairvoyant must develop in

obtain automatic

those who

stillanother, and

so

on.

PHENOMENA

SPONTANEOUS

To
who

begin

"

let

me

state,

dreams,

which
they do

phenomena

are

L.

or

few general hints to those

in their
spontaneitus
phenomena

give

have experienced

waking

uhat,

who

have

experienced
remarkable
feel signify something
but just
These
not
spontaneous
understand.

they

"

often the simplest types of mediumship,

PSYCHIC

YOUR

though

as

psychic

having

power,

iatic messages,
powers

of fact they

matter

but

within

ourselves.

are

healthy

the

and

be

taken

the

excite
induce

On

meat.

the other

lemon,
fruits

these

are

to

obtain
The

Do

mind

head,

so

to

constantly

wonder

brain.

you

If

difficulties later
active

life, and,

yourself,

as

do,
on.

what
you

"

cleanse

in all healthy

in

the

is going

will

those

learn

on

surely

times
about

on

much

outer

In short, you

between

juices of

the

the

phenomena.

think
should
little as possible.
you

phenomena,

speak,

who

reflect
You
must

conditions.

orange

only for those

determined
are

are

too

or

much

larly
particu-

plum,

to

tend

and

be exercised

should

since

and

too

eat

peach,

suitable,

study,

possible

"introspect"

not

pear,

disordered

of

often

psychio

all kinds,

of

precautions

in their

best

inner, mental
your

the

not

ulants
stim-

and
true

not

alcohol

These

coffee.

should

liver

to

only

results

fruits
the

as

these

serious
the

hand,

upon

course,

the

subject

if possible,

imagination,
are

may

which

or,

not

and

which

especially

act

Of

blood.
who

are

"

stimulants

the

merely

It is essential

judgment.

applies

and

such

"

of

phenomena

quantity,

to tea

also

The

acid fruits,
and

This

nerves

system.

medium-

so
standard,
the body
remains

and

its

possible

at all, but

nervous

of

possible

of any

"manifestations"

phenomena

in

elear

altogether.
but

with

obtain

highest

the amount

in all its forms,

who

drained,

not

tbe lowest

to

them

omit

the

mind

to reduce

true

it a point, tirst of all, to maintain

should make
health at
the physical
energies

indication

an

the result of remarkable

are

All

this nature

that the

also

are

little to do

that is, they

"

POWERS

channels.
your

to live outside

Do

world.

within your
lead yourself

should
when
them,

own

lead
you
as

not
own

into

healthy,

experience

applied

to

HOW

POK

CONDITIONS

If yoa

desire to obtain

longer

time

can

is egpecially
one

of the

that

sensible,
the

when
person

he,

may

some

malicious
to

pretending
leading

you

that

the

but

merely

give

now

true

sound

messages,

the message

will
insistent,

will sometimes

give

^m

Buty

you

urge

when
untme

to do

to

you,

it

spirit at all,
nation.
imagisubconscious
figure

the

yet

of

the

individual

or

certain

only

possibility

that

must

we

are

do

not

often
not

stating
who

cultivate

become

receives

which

are

this
more

followed,

information.

things

has

be exercised

always

arc

lying

was

All

they

this
that

advice,

it

possibility

further

and

If you
received.
find that messages

^M

even

or

the

spirit

coming

really

own

case,

advice

judgment

the

not

of your

is the

this

and

is that

more

you

is this

was

the product

habit, you
and

saw

was

just

that

possibility

in reality

while

There

astray.

figure

such
upon

advice,

be

that

the

really

spirit

would

judgment

own

further

you

in every

supposing

the

the

and

lying

and

Often
given

is always

there

It

it would

your

were

for

gave

and

this advice

Even

you

mediu.iis

action.

not

is

rule

Suppose,

you

of

or

given.

be mistaken,

spirit

to

using

to

which

this
This

of this

neglect

follow

to

without

appeared

to

you

development.

whether

was

advice

who

claimed

for you

and

progreas.

course

your

inquiring

without

and

to

be unwise

as

appeared

one

as

advice

certainly
ease,

some

each

suffice, and

for the dangers

in their

on

hour

would

the

and

reasons

great

later

example,

lengthened

for

them

obtain
half an

to

minutes

important;

experience

certain

be

gradually

and

minutes

ten

or

it is not

manifestations,

try

or

(20)

first five

At

DEVELOPMENT

certain

them

twenty

than

day.

sit for

to

advisable

DEVELOP

TO

and
They

against

YOUR

own

your

those

know

It is for

this

how

be

only
by

the

counsel

training

and

experience

during

these

one

of

in this
subject
of medium-

stages

early

messages.

help

and

the

advitre of

in these

the

by

settled

asking

believe

to

that

desirable,

is most

can

and

much

reason

long

has had

this

judgment,

of right

who

who

All

welfare.

exercise

POWERS

PSYCHIC

ship.
THE

The

PROPEE

formation

proper

importance,

and
and

drawn

your

into

should

years

of

ten

to

six

They

utmost

of the

excellence

are

personalities

best

The

environment.

the following

closely obeying

It

cabinet.
a

kept

flat

than

two

the

on

hours,

invocation

or

may

not

be

to

so-called,

floor.
and

short

followed

one

case

is desirable

"battery,"

The
not

earnest

by

be

should

slow

accompanied

join

circle

prayer

half

should

and

quiet

by

singing,

in

feet

last

be
more

hour.

begin

music,

to

order

should

not
an

table,
enters

party

hands,

should

less than

and

round

the

and

fifty

gentlemen

the

of

circle.
to

twenty

sit alternately

in

constitute
from

average

should

room,"

usually

half

these,

They

the

an

on

Of

ladies.
round

persons

range

age.

form

or

the

the

"

From

the

is of

helpful

and

by

CIECLE

circle

not

"aura"

THE

rules

or

or

whether

be obtained

results may

half

of the
it depends

upon

phenomena,

OP

FORMATION

An

the

which

proceedings,
may

to the

according

or
the experience
of
wish of the "controls"
forming
The
be
light
the circle.
those
subdued,
should
but
darkness
be permitted,
not
absolute
should
unless
instructions
Avoid
to
dark
that
are
strict
given
effect.

expressed

"

stances,

if possible, at all times!

TO

HOW

THE

VALUE

DEVELOP

OF

FLOWERS

It is advisable to have flowers in the seance

room,
is
as
their presence
whenever possible,
said to attract
in
a
The
"spirits"
manner.
spirits
peculiar
say that
flowers
Plenty of fresh air
as "lights."
they see these
be allowed to enter the seance
If any
room.
member of the circlebe ill,he or she should not be permitted
to sit in the circle
until well again.
should

developing

since this room

circle should
tends to become

in the

meet

same

' '

room,

' '

mediumized,

or

soaked

with magnetic influences, given off by the sitters. The

chairs on which the members of the circle sit should be
or

wood

cane-bottomed

generally inadvisable.

the use of upholstered chairs is

The table round which the members

be free from

of the circle sit should

chair
and,

on

as

sits must be
free
from
already said,
all cushions
which

the medium

ATMOSPHERIC

Atmospheric

changes play

or

cane
or

The
wood,

upholstery.

CONDITIONS
a

great and important

in all mediumistie conditions. The

as
the better the phenomena,

rainy days, littlecan

metal.

dryer
a

be obtained.

rule.

During

part

the

atmosphere,

On

damp,

thunder

phenomena
occasionally take place.
is
better
than that o" lower levels,and
rarefied air
for that reason
a house on
the side or even
the top of a
startling

storm,

High,

high mountain
to hold stances.

high

an

One

should be selected, if possible, in which

Failing this,select a house which has as

altitude as possible.
member
of the circle must,

undertake

to conduct

the "spirits" when

by universal consent,

the proceedings

they appear;

; to converse

to arrange

with
the sitters

YOUR

in their proper

without

otherwise
the

and

the

adjust

followed

the

necessary

circle

quired,
of light re-

amount

be

must

word

question;
destroyed,

will be

to

places,
His

etc.

POWERS

PSYCHIC

once,

at

"harmony"

fail to

will

and

as

obtain

good

results.
Excitement

one

of

be

the

all its forms

in

develop

circle

to

next

placed

instructions

unless

the

way

is

power

do

to

not

received

he

should

medium,
so.

"

In

this

at

one

foeusaed

and

concentrated

If

avoided.

power,
mediumistic
fully developed

more

are

be

should

point.
MISUSE

Never

to

attempt

If you

intelligences

to

the

room

soon

as

in

is not

or

the

so

cool

"spirits"

to

situated

the

best

those

who

that

is present

who

likely to develop
advice when
instructions

is

This

alone.

a.s

and

join

kept

the

natural,

in fact!

in spiritualism

circles, but

may

and

do

in mind.

so

wish
some

unless

phenomena

help

can

carefully

visibly present
if they had
would

unwise,

rule

You

As

in thi.s way.

cannot

who

heated.

were

Be

interested

that

courage
received, enin a natural

them

you

are

as

See

week.

been

to

form.

understands

required.
are

them

results

they

unduly

if they

in bodily

earth

will get

to

possibly

will

possesses.

have

talking

would

you

Speak

room.

of

by

purposes!

lying

other night, at most,

is not

and

the

as

medium

twice

even

first manifestations

voice,

Many

or

Every

the

returned
You

too

the

he already

frequently.

be held,

sittings

ADVICE

circle, and

mediumship

flittoo

not

should

tone

your

RPIRIT

for worldly
psychic-power
will invite mischievous
and

use

do, you

lose what
Do

OF

which
can

give

are

to

velop
deone

are

good

if the following
If you

can

pro-

HOW

vide

yourself
do

to

chair

and

not

Sit inside

80.

to

feelings,

here,

exaggerate

legs

creak, do
They
may

to

chair

If your

flaence.

not

be due

OP

SYMPTOMS

For

much

nothing
begin
and

first few

the

buzzing
a

become

to

seems

lights and
air at

spots

the

inside

something
in spirals.

The

body

out

break

These
Very

are

often

but

if this

will

as

trne

of the

into

they

profuse

first sensations
are

period

mediumship

head

not

be

vanish,
of

and
one

The

the

of the

on

breaking

sea

round

and

at

round

this point.

mediumship.

the first few

subject will

that

the whole

unpleasant

or

subject.

in the

or

sensation

of oncoming

character

in the

experienced

perspiration

the

Tiny

appear

sometimes

for

arms,

heart.

the

and

and

together

respiration

of the

is going

pleasant

passed,

head,

of the brain,

heard

head, the hands

the

rule

be

lightness

and

in front

as

sounds,

persona

the

spots,

feet

the base

on

may

sea-shore,

in

is sometimes

"swishing"

plexus;

upon

or

in-

notice

psychic
peculiar

does

dark

two

pressure

of the head

probably

legs.

so

or

or

one

of

the

or

causes.

in the hands

and

and

light,

and

peculiar

the top

once.

feet

the

will

experienced

slower,

distance

solar

in

too

spiritual

normal

very

of numbness

sense

sometimes

you

though
at

almost

Do

MEDTOMgHIP

evenings

is sometimes

with
and

of

develop

to

ONCOMING

your

have

tingle

to

to perfectly

interest,

to

states.

to

down

pressions
im-

whatever

mental

happen

advisable

comfortable

imagination

these

put

very

attention

to your

should

Note

let your

or

be

on

particular

less than

no

it would

the cabinet

Pay

you.

thoroughly.

relax yourself

free play.

DEVELOP

"cabinet,"

with

eome

bodily

TO

weeks,

sensations
then

another.

develop

YOUR

GETTING

here

Just
medium

desire

and

to

obtain

been

Soon

his

the

noticed,

kinds.

He

speak,

and

from

feels

direction
develop

and

As

sometimes

before

him,

down,
a

"moods"

heard,

and

rule,

these clouds

though

vapour,

they

become

solid, until they

this however

cool

very

to be

built up

and

able
irrit-

and

cannot

are

to

seem

some-

times
form

moving

irregular

SIONS

directions

physical

to

breezes

himself
head

alt

so

in
up

motion.

of the consistency

become

more

and
into definite forms.

AND

of

more

Of

EXPERIENCES

the subject may

this phase of the development
his hands
face
breezes blowing
and
upon

various

sticky

the

turning

in time

have

later.

EARLT

At

cloudlike

may

of

of

psychic

erratic
he

masses

appear

line.

development

to the

soon

very

"skinned,"

in

with

whatever

been

buzzinga

about

ever

impressions

become

and

sit for

influences

which

twisting

round

has

may

is

he

unless

to

exposed
He

Peculiar

understand.

and

He

for the first time that

note

susceptible

now

other

early

if his mind

o"

purpose

might

early

these

would-bft

developed

some

the

subject may

he is

that

every

space

to

might

he

in

medium

after

as

but

he

themselves,

is peculiarly

mind

the

mediumship.

of

if he

whereas

however,

mediumship:

phase

in this matter,

striking

return,

that

state

materialization,

presented
into

To

obtain

nothiag;

phenomena

EKSULTS

to

particular

endowed

develop

BEST

at first sit for the express

not

any

cultivating

naturally

THE

it is advisable

should

may

POWERS

PSYCHIC

breezes whieh

"

in character.

sensation

on

He

may

his hands

appear

to

feel
from

be perfectly

also experience
and face as though

peculiar

cobwebs

HOW

cobwebby

over

think, to mediums

many

DEVELOP

This
the bare skin which is exposed.
and is not limited,as
sensation is very commoii,

applied

were

TO

who obtain materialization.

COLOURS

VOICES

AND

In the early stage of the development, mediums

very
hues
in
space
often see colours of various shades and
before them.
They are unable to tell whether or not

these colours have

to possess

seem

like

something
many

psychics

living

or

are

also

vagae

they
which

see

images
may

definite shape

or

outline; they

odd, irregular shape of their own;

large blot of ink. At this stage also

faces of friends and relatives,either

justas they are falling asleep or as they
see

dead,

awakening

They

any

an

in the morning
many
or

hear

strange

"

more

faces.

clearly outlined.
voices, speaking

"

usually the former.

These may
be mere

Instead of the faces

and the first thing

these voices generally say is the name

of the subject
himself. After this the voices may
become more

and more
clear and intense, but such phenomena
should
be permitted only at stated times, because if they are
be experienced,
allowed to develop whenever they may
figures
Many
trouble may
odd and grotesque
result.
and shapes may present themselves to the mind's eye at
These shapes may be highly
this stage of development.

coloured or may be almost colourless,seeming to be made

yet soaiehow separated from this in outline.
of the air itself,
Many
rule

of these images are symbolic, though as a

few of them are recognizable. More often tbey

figures, such as roses,

outlines of patterns such as may be seen on the
circles,
wallpaper and occasionally weird and horrible images
flaabinto the mind, to be gone again the next in.stant.
represent

curious

patterns

and

YOUR

POWERS

PSYCHIC

U"fPLEASANT

If these
ter

it

to

see

his brain

to

time

no

ponder

occurrences.

day-dreaming
or

and

should

never

allow

the

He

should

absent-minded.

as

and
it

thorough

soon

If he

control.

development
early

between

for

unpleasant

does

this

wear

oiiEi and
of the development

of those

inclined

to

they

them,

so

experience

in the
who

during

it under
to

sit for

that

these

develop)
at

good

any

will
stage

the

they

They

new

person,

fail to
has

and

that

realize

and

strange

gone

beyond

to

the

feci bound

they

that

their

of

so

usually

manifestations

stages

unaccountable,

meet

developed

of the

early
so

are

phnenomena

psychic

seems

.so

of the average

been

personality,

to have

refuses

importance

the

remarkable,

one

tention
objective at-

his whole

IMAGINATION

develop

Everything

telling!

has

AND

who

receive

tell it to every

his

passive

of mediumsbip.

exaggerate

mediumship.

means

all

will find

holds

advice

EXAGGERATION

Many

by

(should they

sj-mptoms

leave

and

to become

as

he

keep

should

avoid

focus

he

these unpleasant

upon

so

should

anything

things

this, and

time,

short

he

cultivate

his eyes,

on

possible

mind

interest, in short., and

were,

sleep.

Third,

practical

he

all he

of
he

of

dwell

The
he

Second,

Fourth,

and

Fifth,

First

ways.

little as

as

eharae-

instantly.

checked

plenty

obtains

unpleasant

health.

character.
of this unpleasant
busily occupied
in material,

himself

an

in several

hia physical
he

that

be

should

this

up

exercise

should

they

do

may

build

should

develop

manifestations

at this time

subject

EXPERIENCES

to

it loses nothing
every

througli

medium

these

same

"

now
but

stages,

early

In

before!
be

must

these

occur,

amplify

these

blurred

the

instantly

it might
is
This
the

very

in

point

WHY

If

quite

HOW

obtain
to

not

careful

This

of

is

following
entitled

do

you

the

as

but

street.

You

face you

saw

matter

of

resemblance

to

to

serve

will

MAY

POWER

real

BE

you

fact,
him.

explain

LOST

sensitiveness
be

this will

be

mnst

if you

for

them,

and

you

will make

him

in yours,

work

the

press

will gain

do

you

that

you

very

will
are

replaced

by

the

see

by

the

that

him

might

you

could

he

yourself,

but they
they

no

will

will

no

you

his
longer

utter
more

will be

too

him

to

you

any

product

for

lose the

lucidity.
upon

in that

and
other

very

be dictated
the

speak

sphere
have

his

but

in it he

much,

even

from

curiosity,
own

for

will

derive

personal

he will

Deleuze,

make

in 1813,

appeared

somnambulist

nothing;

leave

may

which
by

you

the subjects of your

inspirations,

that

phenomena,

from

which

It is possible

than

the

on

cousin

Magnetism"

not

advantages

itself to you;

presents

imagination.
overexcited
as
truth, well known,
you

"Animal

if yon

face

an

quotation

"Do

pose
sup-

the least

the

acquire,

aai-s;

all recognition.

YODH

such

lose

to

products

and

while,

exaggerate

possibly

beginning

excited

own

question.

AND

you

facts

Thus,

case,

simple

of your

inclined

conclusion

borne

the

you

extend

"

years

to

your

cousin,

have

not
a

the

your

of

is

of

meet

to

come

that

was

you

between

phantasies

beyond

outline

day

next

the

them

in yourself

pheaomena

which

facts

beyond

distinguish

to

and

imagination,

11

progressed

earefiil

really

which

has

observing

very

DEVELOP

TO

all
case

introduce
resources

eloquent

courses,
dis-

by the external
of

his

recollec-

YOUR

12

tions

Lis vanity

and

from
be

cannot

The

estimate

doubtleas

has

not

will

the

re-enter

The

wandered.

rouse

will also

you

two

states

confounded."

student,
be

he

which

Perhaps

all is lost, he

then

POWERS

of his imagination.

or

circle

PSYCHIC

careful
of his

who
to

progress

own

cultivates
preserve

raedjumship
a

phenomena.
rapidly

and

clear

head
If

he

favorably.

should,
and
does,

fore,
theremodest
he

will

CHAPTER
"HARMONIOUS

II
CONDITIONS"

ourselves in any way whatever, we desire

certain "conditions," in order to bring our powers and
If we
are
faculties into play to the best advantage.

Ip

we

exert

intellectual

free from

feat of physical strength, of

desire to be
spiritual achievement, we
and worry, distraction and irritation

to perform

undertaking

or

care

any

"

be enabled to centre and focus the whole of our

energy in the channel desired. It is the same
with

to

tcediumship.

FOR

CONDITIONS

THE

to

OF

PSYCHIC

POWERS

tion:
of Geneva, writes in this connec-

Professor Flourney,
"As

EXERCISE

the influence of

various physical

and

mental conditions upon the exercise of mediumship, my

in condemning
as
absocorrespondents are unanimous

lote hindrances

or

of phenomena,

at

least grave
all such

obstacles to the production

causes

as

physical exhaustion,

disturbing emotions, uneasiness, absorbing thoughts,

fatigue, enervation, etc. The conditions required for
the successful exercise of mediumistic
the
powers are
same
as for the voluntary
exercise of any other power,
"

state of good

absence

of

etc.

care,

health,

good

Many

nervous

humour,

equilibrium, calm, the

sympathetic

surroundings,

insist upon

moral elevation, purity of

conduct, noble aspirations, altruism, etc., saying that
these things strengthen mediumship, while the lower
"

sentiments such

as

cupidity, pride, jealousy, etc.

13

are

the

YOUR

14

cause

physical

have

do

who

not

are

If

trickery.

fraud,

they

conditions
be

not

be.

should
ditions"

we

be

must
can

or

own

able

always

etc.t"

physical

them
same

"Why

they

and

the

fact

or

sonata

hour!

that

progress,

shaken,
of

the

with

in

room,

etc.

as

chemical
conditions,

about

consideration
laws

easily

and
this.

prove

art

any

artist who

instructions

paints,

to

compose

going
and flurry is constantly
desk
the artist works
the
at which

children

just

time,

noise

room,

same

or

see

not

phenomena,

psychic

can

in

do

fuss

into

exercise

other

half-anpicture,
within
wonderful
is in
that during
all the time the work

paint

Suppose

table

at

any

take

We

composer

musical

him

seat

and
a

any

at

ail this

"conditions"

Take

these

conditions

"con-

its

any

effects

fail to

different.

are

has

sceptics

produce

can

the

But

nature,

Many

as

granted,
these

what

just

"

of

this, any
be

doubtless,

produce

produce

laws

one

mit
per-

practice

should

to know

laws

laboratory!

physical

human

to

the

they

Beyond

medium

psychic

that

permit

Mediumship,

powers.
of the inner
They say :
"If you

this.
you

its

"

etc."

are

Do

continually
you

of Spiritualism
demanded
by

reason

allowed.

by the
conditions
required
for the medium
alone is the

that

effect,

fasting,

laws

the

for the

absurd,

should

propitious

"conditions"

the

the

insisted

CONDITIONS

understand

often

have

ventilation,

FOB

that

contended

mediums

have

good

NECESSITY

Those

Others

conditions

silence, semi-obscurity,

"

POWERS

loss of power.

of much

certain

PSYCHIC

think

running
that,

under

in

in the

on

is being

and
such

out
eon-

1
CONDITIONS'

'"HAEMONIOnS
ditions,

be
in either music
or
art could
masterpiece
Could
a sonnet
a
under
such
poet
compose

produced!

as

refined,

of the genius
or

pretend

their
any

powers,

they

so

to

contend,

mentioned
which

the

by

means

all

feel

may

medium

be granted,

that

probable

be fulfilled,

must

above

no

harmony

of

is only

day

but

or

attractive

the

most

ridual, there

is

surrounds
distance

outward

mental

blend

been

an

with

and

as

been

any

others

These

must

conclusion
Have

us.

no

we

advanced

to

we

or

halo

from

the

If these

psychic
sheath,

or

body

and

emotions
auras

then

and

could

they
drawn

define.

this fact,
indi-

each

atmosphere

whicli

extending
with

physical

some

the
and

if they
sympathetic,
have attraction, leading

are
we

that

explain

the

serve
ob-

all felt,

not

varying

"

Thia

we

what

felt either

that

reason

life.

person.'",

We

to us7

another,

mediumship,

spiritual

certain

"aura"

like

have

is that, surrounding

temperament,

health.
one

for

probable

him

individual

mental

repellant

have

theories

psychic

not, it is highly

are

of successful

meeting

inwardly

repulsed

or

all will be obtained.

at

all around

upon

well

under
if they

humbugs!

and

required.

its logical

to

carrying
every

Many

that

ALL-IMPORTANT

physical,

immediately

are

phenomena

is the keynote

Harmony

or

further,

for if they

HARMONY

were

them,

as

to

able to exercise

the successful exercise of mediumship

direction, the essentials which
in any

power

tions
produc-

want

frauds

therefore

are

subtle,

therefore,
be

should
they

as

these

of

absurd,

mediums

whenever

And

conditions!

fail to do
For

that

contend

How

man.

of

any

as

of

exercise

delicate,

as

disturbed

easily

The

not!

could

is assuredly

power

roediumistie
as

he

Certainly

conditions T

YOUR

16
in many

As

correct.

generally

at first sight;"

have

we

exist,

conditions

"love

to

cases

instinctive

the poet

MENTAL

Next

POWERS

PSYCHIC

opposite

dislikes which

are

said

HARMONY

harmony

to physical

if the

comes

harmony,

mental

and

field for observation

and
experiment.
wide
ments
All Spiritualists know
that persons
of certain temperais

here

be

must

better

class

finer

be

fiippant,

the

and

in

adjusted

to

the

etc.

our

the

the

Such

obtained.

unduly

ever,
this, how-

to

addition

points

mental

be

if

circles,

arrogant,

In

subtle

more

serious

are

phenomena

frivolous,

the

sceptical,

must

of

include

persons

from

excluded

harmony

of mental

It is advisable,

scales.

having
more
whenever
possible, to bring together persons
less the same
or
point of view, interests and sympathies.

Sympathetic

people

the extremely
is,

always

intellectual

better phenomena

obtain

In the

ones.

latter,

the

mind
to build up

hard,

to speak,

than

unyielding,
and tends
itself and
a
the medium,
wall or barrier between
which
it is difficult or
impossible
for the latter to break
even
so

We

through.

have

were
mediums
individuals
of

critical

type

abundance
more

and

known
to

unable
the
of

of striking

congenial

obtain

on

the

same

all occasions

and,

they

manifestations

in

cases

results at

any

whereas

so

could

to

which
all for
speak,
an

obtain

for the sympathetic

natures.

EXCESSIVE

At

several

intellectual

very

mind,

of

time,
is to

GRAVITT

estreme

be

gravity

avoided.

and

Everj

seriousness
person

who

"HARMONIOUS

CONDITIONS

luvestigates spirilualisiashould see to it that he preserves

humour,
throughout his sense of
and his continued
contact with, and interest in, the things of this world.
If he does not do this, he is liable to become unduly
by

the messages
whieb are
the
given
and
startling and at first sight
almost appalling fact that communication
with the spirits
has
been
departed
really
of the
established! If he does

and

swayed

to

overbalanced

him,

by

not preserve his balance and

he is liableto become

not

common

only unduly

sense

at such times,

credulous but

to "fly off the handle"

even

his mind

altogether, and
may
become
Be
actually
unhinged.
keep
to
the "Compartments"
careful, therefore,
of your
in

instances

some

and not allow your interest

watertight, as it were,
for the "things spiritual" to overflow and swamp
your

mind

interest in things material.

SPIRITDAL

Next
which

we

HARMONY

and harmony,
in
the formation
of all
interest
would include au

to spiritual sjTnpathy

come

important

is perhaps most

of successful circles. This

in spiritual things, aspirations, benevolence,

sympathy,
less
tolerance,
turn
more
religious
of mind,
and the
ability to see things from the standpoint of another,
in its broadest sense.
It is the
this being sympathy
a

or

blending together of

nuuiber of temperaments
of this
constitutes the successful circle. The
a

character which
for this harmony
reason

tuning

be

and delicate adjustmentof conditions

readily enough by a reference to the

not only of the mental but of the physical
phenomena
world. For instance, if you set into vibration a tuning
fork, this will emit a note of a certain pitch, another
may

'

seen

fork, distant many

feet from

the first; will in*

is

YOUR

stantly
the

in unison

vibrate
But

other.

the

thousand

tuning

but

of them

physical

beings

way

This

corresponds

to

though

two

no

approximate

mental

AND

sympathetic
And

other.

individuals

of the

and

elevated
from

the

not

to

this not

the

be stated
case,

Moral

the

in

relations

saying

that

circle, and

the

aspirations

to it "spirits"
as

vibrations
in contact

come

self.
it-

with

there are
exceptions
spirits. Certainly,
law
but
is
the
the
general
rule ;
above

justice existed
not

here

to

the

of

same

the

evil

every

may

to

one

old

circle will attract

the

most

spirits of those

an

tone

circle will, in fact, only

and

which

that

the

who

the

incarnate

it, is high,

composing

side, having

other

The

good

pure,

If the

be

applied

is

and,

those

would
drawn

and

There

doubtless

individual,
alike,

when

human

two

no

the

most

rate ;

certain

of vibration

of spirits

spirits

over.
passed
Like,"
attracts

"Like

and

own

and

of

true

have

who

as

our

say,

the

if this is true

between

certainly

realms.

at

nearest,

be

this life, it is doubtless

is;

more

spiritual

absolutely

the

would

and

to

personality

other

the

VffiRATION

so

be

from

phenomena,

definite rate

can

tion
vibra-

harmony

essential

and

room

the

to

and

the

drawn

is said to vibrate

the

each

how

us

in material

This

respond,

analogy,

crude

"pitch,"

alike.

will not

at

adjusted

in any

individual

are

are

will respond

in the

own

forks

to

one

attuued

around

HARMONY

this is his

are

placed

true,

iB it true

Every

two

pitch, they
forks may
be

will show

world,

if this be

and,

if the

right

firat.

of the

POWERS

the tuning

unless

precisely

none

PSYCHIC

Law

in broad

we

in

terms

might

contend

the

Universe,

held

true.

as

that

and

all in its sway.

no

For,
such

thing

Chance

that
But

were

we

know

"HARMONIOUS
tliat this is not
heart

our

the

CONDITIONS"

ease,

of hearts that beauty,

foundation

stones

""We

rightly suppose

might

truth,

that

and

upon

draw

motives, would
from the great

HOW

method
effectually for

make

which

you

is

as

deep

exercise,

Tea
aneh

strict

who

are

and

become

are

coffee

measures

not

THE

in

some

advised

or

enter

into

be
Of

course

lar
particuabundance
Many

this object in
from alcohol.
quarters;

but

for

those

only

OF

KEYSTONE

such

in any

individual

allowing
youl

in

perfection,
spiritual
by one
followed
is a
who

THE

it for

Preserve

measures

cannot

case.

ARCH

"

never

and

body

baths.

abstainers

cheerfulness, altruism,
and
fear
banishing
as
point-of-view,
and

an

with

Cultivate

Devil,

perfect

advanced

individual

circle.
an

taking

most

these

of

physical
by paying

frequent

and

usually

necessarily

member
of a large
fail to benefit

about

debarred

are

for

the

by

and

one

should

vegetarians

also

striving

need

You

and

also non-smokers

and
and

diet,

CIRCLE

of

possible

breathing

spiritualists have
view,

follows:
as

the

spirits
Spiritualism
of

fit yourself

to

member

this is brought

to

attention

FOR

follow

should

wholesome
live

TOURSELP

becoming

circles

and

the history

best

and
loving

fact."

FIT

you

vestigator
in-

highest

helpful

them

the

ease

serious-minded

the

only

And

the

TO

The

as

to

by

the

is built,

universe

this is in every

formed

in

justiceare

and

this

that

view

beyond.

this to be

proves

of

in

feel assured

we

truth,

which

circle

havJDg

as

iDBsmuch

moment

sane

simple,
you

some
whole-

would
to

religious

the

dominate
balance,

and

for

prejudiced
lifted up,
"Under
do

in

endeavour
the

not

things

elevated

naturally

spiritual,

keep

supporting,

This

it,

is the

above
keystone

self-perfection.

even

cultivate
all

no

your

true

of

the

mind

Davis

said,
If

mind."
an

how

matter

Jackson

an

sympathy

cultivate

Keep

be.

may

Andrew

possess

and

others,

of

as

and,

to

possible

it

narrow

circumstances

sympathy.

and

way

every

point-of-view

and

all

POWERS

PSYCHIC

YOUR

20

insight

benevolence

arch

erected

you

into

and
to,

CHAPTER
AND

FEAR

We

are

our

own

more

any

other

He

nothing!

Were

them.
that

him

the
;

fears have

has
he

that the

were

at

is not

only

nothing)
double

standpoint

the condition

created

gives
fear

have
us

he

we

are

them,
come

very

the

very

nature

for

worry
coming

he

experiences

of such

and

before

moment,

feared

groundless,

to

woul^J find
came

rarely

to

actuwhich he ally
he
that
needn't

all.

faith

useless

(for

saves

the

In

upon

As

upon

had
him.

Job

said, "That
He

me."

conditions

while,

harmful

the first place, it helps to induce

fearing.
come

it vents
prefrom
this

that

reason

it is actually

but

I greatly feared has

certain
and dreaded

never

the majority

create

fears

his bridges

wrecks,

fe:ab

Pear

We

perfectly

all his

majority of

them

been

reflect for

things

through

feared

had

crossed

to

terrible

went

have

IT

BANISH

In psychic
vestigation
insuffer!
which we
from
fear than
have suffered
people
depressing
emotion ; but, in nine cases

subject has

the

and

TO

enemies.

greatest

of ten. these

out

HOW

the ills from

of

from

III

so

he not

much

done

Professor

thought
that
so,

he
they

William

which
about
doubtless
would
James

in which
good illustration of the way
its own
brings
fulfilment.
He
about

sometimes
"Suppose
I am
in
that, for example,
says:
climbing
have
into a
the ill luck to work
the Alps
and
myself
is by a terrible
the only
escape
position from
which

YOUR

22

Being

leap.

ability to

and

confidpncc

misa

my

aim,

of fear
I feel that

mistrust

it would

foothold

my

this

is

elearly
is

one

the

be

in

roll into

preliminary

of its object.

There

for

right,

and

you

shall

The

only

difference

be

again

part

then

of

cases

case

dom
wis-

for

where
you

and

'Doubt,

shall

you

believe

to

this

yourself.'

for

right,

is, that

In

'Believe

save

shall

then,

conditions

are

verification.
you

that

desires, for the belief

one

what

emotions

trembling,
and
of despair, I

abyss.

class) the

impossible.

tion
assump-

why

moment

the

immense

own

an

last, exhausted

at

the

upon

not

without

suppose

experience,

myself

an

act

hope

been

contrary

indispensable

its

creates

to

sinful

is to believe

realization

shall

of

what

or,

dence
evi-

but

have

predominate,

that

and

one

the

of

faith

long

the

on

previous

launching

and

(and

be

by

unverified
shall hesitate so

miss

that

no

I shall

that

sure

perhaps

would

suppose

and

me

tcet to execute

my

subjective emotions
But

it sueeessfuily,

make

nerve

I have

experience,

perform

in myself

and

POWERS

similar

without

of my

those

PSYCHIC

perish,'

is greatly

to

your

advantage."
lesson to be drawn
obvious
or
not fear the unknown
should
If you
had
to do so.
just cause
The

you

to

the

experience

very

from
unseen

do,

this, is, that

you

until you

have

it will

predispose
most

you

manifestations

dread.
EVIL.

In

the

pressing
lowers

second
effect

the

performing

rational

OP

EFFECTS

place.
upon

respiration
any

UPON

FEAB

Fear

has

and

doubly

serious, rational

common-sense

train

BODY

destructive

It depletes

body.

the

THE

of

incapacitates

work

or

the

and

de-

vitality,
you from

carrying
Fear,
thought.

on

any

there-

FEAR

AND

HOW

BANISH

TO

IT

23

fore, is certainly to be avoided, for "it helps nobody

But, the reader, may
and harms everybody."
object,
"I cannot

control my fear so easily,it is a thing beyond

power, I do not pursue fear, it pursues and overtakes
To a certain extent, this may be true.

my
me."

There

tive
instinckinds of Fear, the unreasoning
the couscious, reflective fear. The former

two

are

fear, and

is

lowly
relic of our
higher
We
the
animals.
a

as

ancestry,

is shared

and

cannot

in
and is over
rule, is only momentary
have the impulse to flee,etc., which
we

by

all

help that, but sueh fear,

few

stants,
in-

demands

"

immediate

be
expression, but this instinctive fear may
Our reason
overcome
by the mind.
tells us. upon second
have no cause
to fear, and we
thought, that we
stop
abashed and ashamed
of ourselves. This is not the fear
we
have
to
which
corrhat, as a rule, since it is bodily
rather than mental, and of short duration.
KIND

THE

The
and

OP

should learn to

we

PEAB

fear i.ithat which

conscious, mental

which

TO

PE.*H

We

cure.

bothers

are

ub

sufBciently

in the understanding

in civilization and
advanced
things spiritual to know that all is natural.
Even

supernatural.
natural

event,

event,

and

But

of

of

we

though
for

if

to

spirit returns
it may
not be a

this

common

stranger

coming

in this way,

be afraid of it when

should
flesht It is the same
spirit,
body,
in
the other
physical
"

ethereal body.

Of what

or

nary
ordi-

we

should we
dearly beloved friend or relative, or
us

that is

us,

"supercall it normal."
be afraid of the spirit

reason,

why

to

of
ia

Nothing

in
case

case

than

more

any

coming
one

the spirit

even

to

us

in the

possessing

animating

i.sthere to be afraid?

only

an

Spirits

24
are

YOUR
but human

PSYCHIC

beings, such

POWERS

as

ourselves.

here and now,

justas much as
in fact, human
are,
beings who

we

ever

We

are

will be.

spirits
Spirits

havi; pas-scd tbrough a

"death"
certain experience, called
and, as Professor
Minot Savage said, "They are justfolks." Why, therefore
we

should

be afraid of them T
TOE

POWEBS

OF

DAKKNESS

reflection and, by due

and the will, not to be afraid of
exercise of the reason
but
happenings,
and be
sueh
rather to accept them
thankful for them, and to treat them either as scientific
We

happenings
and help.

It is true

to

school the mind

must

as

spiritual events of great significance

In either case, there is truly no cause
to fear.
that in the case of many
persons, darkness
or

brings with it a peculiar sense

of dread, which is experienced
by nearly all children and which is to a certain
A dog will go to the
extent shared by many
animals.
Even
peer in and slink away.
of a dark room,
insects often refuse to go into dark places. The cat
door

alone

seems

"ghost

to

enjoythe

uncanny

darkness, and we know

lovers," while dogs are
be that there is more

It may

sensation which accompanies

that cats are proverbial

the reverse!
truth in this belief than

know
that the orthodox devil was
realize. We
"The
King of the Powers of Darkness." and
as
all evil things are a.ssociated with that state. On the
Light of the
other band, Jesus was
said to he "The
many

known

World"

and
"

of by Mr.
"The

light always

accompanied
festations
spiritual maniit does today.
The expression made use
Hamlin
Garland some
years ago in his book
as

Tyranny

of the Dark"

certain foundation.

There

are

may,

therefore, have

perhaps "principalities

FEAR

AND

HOW

TO

which can operate more

llian in the light, but

and powers"
in the dark

IT

BANISH

25

freely and fully

only if they are

allowed to do so by the fear and the attitude and mind

We
that,
o" the person experiencing them.
remember
in "Pilgrim's Progress," the travellers were
repeatedly
to them so long as
warned that no harm
could eome
And
we
rethey faced their spiritual enemies.
must
member
the words of the greatest of all psychics, "Resist

the devil and he will fleefrom thee."

All we have to do, therefore, in order to prevent the
domination of any evil thought or power is to fight it,
resist it, meet

it strongly and

courageously

and decision and it will melt before your

dew before the rays of the morning sun.
EVn,

ness
calmattack like

EMOTIONS

Fletcher, in his littlebook

Mr. Horace

with

on

"Happiness"

fear, which he
fear-thought."
"Fearexpression of
thought," according to this author, is "The self-imposed
or
perm itted suggestion of inferiority. It is both
selfsays

some

very

defines

as

and

cause

things

good

regarding

"an

effectof selfishness. It is the tap-root

an

of eviL"

The body is

mirror
Perhaps
reflected.

are

morbid mental
disastrously on
Mind
fear

Upon

or

muscles

the most

conditions
the human

Tuke,

Dr. Hack

in which all states of the soul

which

extensive of all the

reflect themselves so

is the state of fear.

in his book, "The
Influence of the
sy.itcm,

the Body,"

cites a number of well-authenticated

instances of disease having been produced by
fright. Insanity, idiocy, paralysis of varioua
and

hair grey in

k.

perspiration, turning the

shock folshort time, baldness, nervous

organs,
a

profuse

26

TOOK
by

lowed

fatal

even

and

skin
than
to

traced

He
cholera,

effects

of

in

inhabitants,

of the

as

epidemics,

such

other

malignant

largely

eommunity

that hundreds

and

moved

were
mind,
ances.
disturbmental

and

fail victims

persons

of

that

re-

the

other

diphtheria

embryo,
more

apparently

and

also,

the

of

effects

fear

footing

of

the

out,

pointed

thousands

diseases,

from

small-pox,

fear

mal-formation

other

and

diseases, obtain
the

anemia,

these

the

POWERS

PSYCHIC

to

their

through
and

own

even

mental

conditions.
now

How

does

fear

those

especially

by

the

of

only

to

or

constrict

It is

both

the

and

emotions

physiological
mental
and
The term "frightened
to death"
but

is founded

upon

valid

that

mirth,
to

the

of
a

mere

fear

love,

produce
up

the

organism.
expression,
cal
psychologi-

and

physiological

congestions

serve

opening

"

is not

ing
produc-

nature

serve

relaxation
doorways

mental

fact

while

"

centres,

capillary

simitar

body

higher

all the

physical

hut

of

emotions

produce

thus

"

interesting

an

to

nerve

nerves

reJasation,

contract

and

altruism,

the

paralyzing

muscular

all depressing

body

the

upon

vaso-motor

of all kinds.

and

SICKNESS

CADSES

operate

Largely

sickness?

not

PEAK

laws.
A
It

Southern
that

was

he

had

been

tremendous
on

Not

of

big,

fatally
he

power,

has
burly

shot.
shook

negro,

Fear

like

finding

flattened

any

blood,

removed
bullet

the

an

the

supposed
seized

aspen

death

seemed

was

floor.

being
The

him

leaf, he

physician

examining

and, while

fell upon

who

had

he

interesting

an

reported

the state of collapse and

all his clothes

a

physician

case.

that
wit!i
dered
bor-

imminent.
ordered
undressed,
doctor

ex-

PEAR

bibited

bullet

the

he

that

AND

had

HOW

to

had

frightened

the

miraculous

immediately

was
circulation
improved,
his temperature

life returned

of

the
face.

The

dressed,

death,

of

gaze

negro

escape,

his

eyes

which

had

broad

grin

down

from

countenance

normal

been

look

the

and

fixed
over

with
his

table

and

crept

the operating

for the fuss he had

apologized

explaining
bis
whereupon

restored,

while

got

IT

patient,

became

his

to

BANISH

TO

caused

walked

and

home!
PEAR

Fear

has

the

Under
by

one

This

shows

uimn

the

be

the
bodily

acquired

almost

natural

out

here

and

and

been

proved

normal

way

is to

conditions

Let

trust.

to

their
a

the

over

how

cold
body.
has

the

to

of

power

the

is also

overcome

it may

easily

has

delicate

entire
by

caused

experiments.
tear under

such

faith

and

natural

forces

the

entire

down
and

paralyzing

mind

the

this emotion

fatigue
by

the

open

end,

there

and

peculiar

and

on

Fear

heart

the

up

also

and

manifested

to

effect which

reason.

without

has

as

stand

functions,

system.

fear,

to

profound

stopping

nervous

begins

breaks

fear

communicated
run

contagious.

extremely

conditions,

feel little chills

hair

perspiration

of being

power

proper
is instantly

They
their

spines,

peculiar

CONTAQIOITS

the

person

company.

IS

be

normal
psychic
allied with
faith and health, let fear be finally and for ever
cast down
from the mental
domain.
This may
and banished
often
be
iH

brought

about

by

aeoompanied
own

monitors,

powers
are

this great

trust,

and

also.
faith
in

the

"Fear."

help
use

an

eifort of will

determined

in wise

of the greatest
monster

though

reasoning,

necessary

generally

your

by

and

opposition

protection,
of

friendly
benefit

faith in
spiritual

in overcoming

TOUR

FEAH

TUB

Many

lest they

not

would

obsessing
extent,

which

healthful

normal,

to

give way

to

invite

dwelt

to

way

do,

prevent

to fear, which

Let

attack.

which

they

the

be

is to

certain
in

the

out

up

and

not

thing

very

the

more

onee

the

keep

mind

be doing

recall

pointed

things,
of

of

point

to

explained

attitude

would

us

their

here,

let it

such

resistant

against

to

and

But

being

things

even

upon

spirits,"

them

real danger

"Obsession."

the only

that
a

will

on

chapter

is

be

"evil

certain

to

care

There

SPIRITS

of

do

to

normally
them.

EVIL

influence

should

them

cause

and

will

OP

afraid

are

people

alarmed

POWERS

PSYCHIC

words
in
long
Job
So
this
as
the
of
connection.
sea-walls or
dykes of Holland
are
the ocean
sound
and
unimpaired,
is kept within its proper
limits and cannot
break through
flood

and

land

the

destroyed.

are

the

which

As

soon

torrent.

The

become

keep

to

easier

kind

this

of

better than

the

they

roaring

is to check

repair
for

this

ingress

the

still, it would

before
fear

of

arise, for, if they

they

will

spread

and

the waters

would

work

repaired

to do

walls

through

will, unless

then

prevent

better

case

first symptoms

is to

pass,

and

impossible,

be

as

do

to

in sueh

sea-walls

this to the

very

thing

in time;

would

can

crevice

it is easy

Boon

to

wide

little hole

tiny

of water

these

when

of

Ear

be

that

accidents
"prevention
is

cure."

Applying
the

for

It taken

water

does

important

most

in its inception,

the

know,

we

trickle

merest

repaired,

it sometimes

as

keep

the

by healthful

havoc

work

havoc

mind

are

so

exercise,

upon

we

us,

can

be

must

in the
the

guarded,

continue,

mind,

land.

as

checked
to

allowed

that

see

just

as

The

thing

strengthened

and

intelligent

cultivation

and

-.

FEAE

AND

TO

HOW

BANISH

IT

control and the exercise of the will, that fear

batter down
its ramparts,
and, even
should

can

the citadel of the mind, it would be quite unable

a lodgment
within this impregnable fortress.
FEAR

THE

OP

never

it attack
to find

HTPNOTIZED

BEING

notic
has been said applies also to the action of hypThey
fear
influences, which many
greatly.
persons
"distant
by
some
hypnotized
being
tor,"
operaafraid of

What

are

this fear sometimes

becomes

able
with them a veritinsane asylum
find
so
we
that
occasionally
phobia,
account
completely unhinged on
patients who have become
how
from
fear.
We
see
can
this
this
useless,
and

of

how

fear of this character

it
is ridiculous! No
useless,

is, and

exceedingly harmful

it is

than

more

one

can

will by a distant operator

If they feel influences
in this way, as many
suppose.
feelings
are
the result of their
of this character, these
disordered imagination, and are not due to any
own

be hypnotized against his

own

outside influence whatever.

himself,

the

operator

powers into certain channels

If he resists the suggestion,
it is impossible for any

WHY

The

from

PEARS

individual really hypnotizes

directing
so
as

his

own

mental

that this is brought

every

one

to hypnotize

can

about.
do at first,

him.

in which a person can

be hypnotized
distance is the following:
If an operator has

only
a

SUCH

one

An

way

hypnotized his

subjecta great many times and repeatedly

in the hypnotic trance, that he
him,
suggested to
when
is becoming more
suggestible, that he can
easily go off
to sleep, that he

has only

to think

of the operator

in

30

fall

to

order

so

subject
this

and,

asleep,

etc.,

is

cases

such
as

I have

the

until

times

This

sustain.

absurd

whom

entirely

illusory,
in

supreme

so,

this

may

telepathic

and

you
you

connection.

need

suggestion

in

The

met

be

brought

These

hypnotist

be
from

never

how

seen

have

if

are

will

distant
It

seen!

reality
will

with,

several

him.

readily

have

subject

hypnotized
to

that

provocation.

cannot

experienced

it

perhaps

operator,

whatever

fear

given

any

which

being

it is to

been

has

The

rarely

condition

suggestions

facts

known

this

subject

these

and

said,

are

time,

of

slightest

and

the

making

about.

the

abnormal

just

length

certain

on

in

succeed

brought

trance

are

may

really

into

POWERS

he

after

sensitive,

fall

to

about

well

PSYCHIC

condition

tends
But

YOUE

no

exercised

is

fear

is

CHAPTER
THE

IV

SUBCONSCIOUS

In this chapter I shall take up

to

the

the student

This is the greatest

conscioua mind.
blocks to many
the

the student

he is sure

plain
the
Bubof

of all stumbling

spiritualists, It,s possibilities,and

time its limitations, should

same

to make

functions

and

nature

try

and

be made

at

clear to

the beginninj; of his studies, otherwise

at

to get

in trouble later

self
only with himis studying, but with

on,

not

he
with the phenomena
all persons who discuss these subjectswith him, and try
him that the whole of Spiritualism may
be
to persuade

and

for by the powers

accounted

WHAT

IS THE

of the subconscious.

SUBC0N3CT0US

MIND

First of all, what is the subconscious mind 1 We

not know
exactly, but a great deal has been found
it within

concerning
Twenty

the

past quarter
Thomson
J.

of

do
out

century.

Hudson
wrote
when
his famous work, "The
Law of Psychic Phenomena,"
little was
known
very
of the subconscious. Nearly
years

everything

ago,

which

has been

discovered

about it has been

attitude is doubtless well

His
learned since he wrote.
known
to the
majority of my readers. It is that man
has "two
the conscious and the subconscious;
minds,"
he preferred to express
The
the "subjective'"
minds.
or,

as

mind,
is that vast

"

the every
realm

it, the "objective" and

first of these is the conscious

day, reasoning mind ; the second

occur
the phenomena
of

in which

32

YOUR

dreams,

PSYCHIC

POWERS

insanity, hysteria, clairvoyance,

hypDOtism,

all kindred

He
psychic phenomena.
in the cerebram, or fore
placed the "objective"mind
part of the brain, and the "subjective"
mind in the
or
hinder
brain.
part of the
cerebellum,
telepathy

and

TWO

MINDS,

OB

ONE?

But

this dual conception of the mind is today given

up by practically all psychologists. They admit that
dual, but it is believed
the mind is, in a certain sense,
of which is
know
conscious, and of the greater part of which we
The analogy of the iceberg has often been
nothing.
A
small percentage
above the
used.
of this emei^s
that both minds

water,

and this

in reality

are

we

see

one,

and know

part

but the greater part

of ice is below

of the mountain
do not know
we

through

iceberg!

same

In the

our

the surface, and this

Yet it is all one
senses.

there is only one mtjid, but

the searchlight of consciousness is turned upon
when
become
illuminated, and we
those areas
certain areas,
"know,"
or
are
All else remains
conscious of, those parts.

in the dim

way

house
obscurity beyond, in the great store-

of the subconscious mind.

THE

OP

POWERS

THE

SUBCONSCIOUS

easily be proved that the subconscious mind

information, even
through the senses,
acquires far more
The
following simple
does
than
the conscious mind.
experiment will prove this : Lead a person into a strange

It may

room

he

and

ask him

possibly

that

room.

can.

He

to

observe

as

many

Suppo.se he remains

things in it

aa

five seconds in
is then quickly removed and the door

shut. If, now,

he remembers
to

to

remember
hypnotize

33

SUBCONSCIOUS

THE

he is asked to tellyon

all the things that

he will probably be enabled
ten or fifteen of them ; but if you were
that person, he would
then describe to

having

seen,

you, under hypnotic influence, forty or fiftythings which

This shows us that the subconscious
in the room.
were
we
reached through hypnotism, has been
mind, which
able to perceive or
the conscious mind.

It ia the

in" many

This happens

with dreams.

same

should happen

we

"take

to drop

to

us

every day.

If, when
brooch-pin

things than

more

out
or

walking,

piece of
be totally unconscious
we
money,
might
of the fact,
but the subconscious mind would perceive and record it.
That night, in sleep, we might have a dream in which
figure appeared to us and told us that the article had
been lost,and that it would be found in such-and-such
a

place. On looking, the next

there it was I
a

Here

we

morning,

sure

enough

that the subconscious has perceived

see

certain fact which the conscious mind did not notice.

For long it was
thought that this power
signified some
faculty of the subconscious mind, but in
supernormal
most

cases

it is not

neces-sary to suppose this, for, as the

showed us, the subconscious mind takes

last experiment

in many

things which
the most

and only
into consciousness.
on

us

the

conscious mind

striking and
Of the thousands
day,

every
all around
ignored, though
the rest are

the great mental

does not,

interesting facts rise

we

of events
going
perceive but a few ; all

they

store-house within

are
us.

lodged

within

YOUR

34

THE

The

PSYCHIC

MEMORY

It forgets nothing,
be

in

mind

just

as

may

come

from

it.

within
coming

You

He

The

case

these

"

external

hear

may

papers

there,

the

of himself

feel

Or, he may

Or

of the table.
him

and

were

real,

many

cases

at

mind
memories

in dreams

that

may

they

touch,

may

in that place.
in the

tion
direc-

but

so,

methods

form,

just

the figure,

and

from

came

of the

upon
have

figure standing
before
In all these cases
book.

or

in visions

certain

"extemaliaes"

in dramatic
or

see

hidden

are

ourselves

form.

enough,
he

him

pushing

the voice, the

least, they

as

mediumistie,

under

sure

the book

done

us

this clear.

startling

leaving

he may

have

or

Or,

gently

the

within

is found!

is, that

that

"

They

friend.

to

pointing

it is improbable

hand,

from

look

to

table, and,

book

strike

more

him

telling

exploded

where
remember
In
be to "recollect."

take

may

be

may

is psychic

who

upward
forcibly

mind,

will make

would

"

be,

may

cannot

; you

process

voice

not

examples

book

izatiou

picture

mental

two

or

the library

upon

looking

and

without,

individual

thought

they

or,

projected

might

the

memory,

They

conscious

the

eases,

mislaid

an

the

bomb-shell

from

natural

of

as

One

a!l.

have

it is.

the

In

wholly
at

into

or

would;

is,

may

into

come

form.

that

slipped

flash into the

may

memory

or

great.

it, and

thought

startling

subconscious

dramatically,

and

the

more

entirety

within

They
simple

thought

in

us

have

suddenly

may

some

indeed

are

mind

retained

or

"externalized;"

say

SUBCONSCIOUS

accord.
of

other
to

the

own

form

any

we

mind

years

the

are

later,

of their

memory

THE

facts which

and

the conscious

recalled

as

OF

of the subconscious

powers

from

POWERS

some

it is true
by

which

reproduces
as

they

crystal

are

ball.

spirit
that, in
the subconscious

its hidden

reproduced

THE

SUBCONSCIOUS

THE

The
as

PSYCHIC

composed
are,

which

is

which

impervious.

dreams

of

prodigies,

and

conscious

mind
to

that

night,
the

finished

so

case,

from

we

On

projected

the

have

tha

into

the

band,

other

hysteria,

out

is why

That

is diseased,

mind

musical

works

form.

marvellous.

of

mind
is

phragm"
dia-

wonderful

productions

product

one

remember

have

we

or

in its completed

us

layer-cake,

"psychic

this

subconscious

of the subconscious
happen,
then
we

part

timre
In

genius,

the

problems,

At

upon

"diaphragm"

or

membrane

previous

The

etc.

like

less separated

or

thinned.

of the

constructions

appears

more

be looked

may

strata,

of

of psychic

sort

becomes
our

therefore,

number

normally,

by

another

of

DIAPHRAGM

mind,

siibeonacious

35

as

it

if

some-

may

times

obsession

and

good

evil

insanity.
It will

be

therefore,

seen,

from

may

this

thinning

result
"psychic
diaphragm,"
the

subconscious

kept

only

so,

cultivated

If,

thenceforward.
in any

and

individual

the

this dividing

It la all
a

and

question

great

subconscious

be

may

of

hand,

care,

care

must

good

mental

phenomena.

be

then
that

sorry

instead

and

powers

will

to the

harm
he

heal

is
be

subject
becomes

the mind

physical
has
been,
to

from

healthy,

may

has

of preserving
health, good

and

psychic
membrane
it is very
difQeult

"puaclured,"

and

other
diseased,

or

be

the

of

conscious

Psychic

the

on

psychic,

this

the

will be given

advice

and

puncturing

mind

result.

diaphragm

healthy

Once

will

deranged

way

If the

helpful

and

or

separating

mind.

good

both

that

result,

ruptured
it intact.

judgment,
life.
so

to

it up

in developing
exercised
We
this
shall discuss

say,

again,

these
more

36

YOUR

fully, however,
The

in

our

should

by

all goes

the

conscious

THE

seven

and-such

house,

this is

no

but,

mere

of

cases,

and

of

powers.

the

As

has

suggestion

9,750
We
the

manner,

have

suchclock
!

awake

proven

That
by

and the fact

hypnotic
subjects.
in (say) 9,750

as

of

awake,

had

which
they

then

action:

they

been
to

were

therefore,

faculty
and

that

soon

seconds
see,

morning

alarm

been

on

certain

of the action

in

no

have

collected,

told

awakened.

question!

remarkable

been

perform

you

has

you

tomorrow

is

seven,

at

coincidence
have been

have

precisely
in

There

following

bed,

because

experimentally

nothing

mind
very

case,

Many

the

to

going

to awake

catch,"

which

they

nothing

On

promptly

they would
seconds
immediately
were

action

controlled

the power

manner.

conducted

promptly,

proven

Thus,

yet

It

TIME

remarkable

I wish

chance

been

also

and

and

faculties,

other

doubtlesas

to

train

in the

them,

most

o'clock

number

"Now

said to yourself,

to

for,
!

master

this is the

RECKONS

for themselves.

experiment

at

In

have

readers

knew

bad

When

mind.

has, among

time

of reckoning

has

it carefully,

dominated

and

SUBCONSCIOUS

subconscious

my

in check

friend

our

made

well.

now

The

it is

"Obsession."

to

train

should

servant,

good

be

should

We

be kept

always

devoted

chapter

mind

enemy.

it is

though

of

the

subeonscioua

not

and

POWERS

PSYCHIC

reckoning
is
but one
this

they
given

perform,

performed
that

they

the

time

the

conscious
subin

terious
of its mys-

THE

SUBCONSCIOUS

RULES

! SUBCONSCIOUS

^V

of its remarkable

Another

it possesses

which

over

THE

BODY

mauifestatiouB is the power

bodily

the

organization.

By

of suggestion, the pulse has been raised or slowed,

has been elevated or lowered, the various
the temperature
means

body

secretions of the

similar phenomena
has read

upon

which

have
are

been

altered, and

well-known

to any

many

who

one

this subject.

of the most striking cases, doubtless, is that of

MUe. lima X.
A pair of cold scissors was
applied to
her chest, and it was
suggested that these were
red
One

hot and

that they
an

moments

angry

were

red

burning

the flesh. In

appeared,

mark

few

corresponding

of the scissors,and the nest day a genuine

blister had been created which took several days to heal 1
to the shape

Here

we

see

the

power

of

affecting the body, and

even

the

subconscious
mind
the local tissues to a

in
remarkable

extent.

If this is
it

way,

can

be harmed
in this
and the body can
doubtless also be cured. We
here enter

true,

the field of suggestion and psychotherapy,

fully in Chapter XXX.
treated more

HOW

TO

GIVE

YOUR

OWN

which will be

SUBCONSCIOUS

MIND

SUGGESTIONS

One

of the best methods

of treating yourself is by
ing
suggesting certain desirable things just as you are falloff to sleep.

Thus, if anything

is wrong

with you
to yourself,

physically, mentally,
spiritually, suggest
the last thing at night, as you are falling to sleep, that
all will be well, that the trouble will be removed during
or

YOUR

38

POWERS

PSYCHIC

rated,
the night, that you will wake up refreshed and invigothat there be no pain, no unpleasant feelings or
emotions in the morning, etc. Suggest, in fact, whatever
to have aL'complished,and you will find that,
(Icfiire
during the night, this will have been effected and that
your bodily or mental illswill have disappeared as the
you

auto-suggrstion during the hours

result of your

of sleep.

Here

again we shall he enabled to see the remarkable

powers of the subconscious mind brought into play and
dearly demonstrated.
MESSAGES

SPIRIT

AND

TUB

SUBCONSCIOUS

these facultiesof the subconscious mind

Now

explain

certain number
of "spirit messages," which are received
Let me illustratethis in the following manner
at si;anees.
r

you

Just

before leaving your

been

the

to

join a circle,

Your
the evening paper.
attention has
attracted to the leading articles; apparently you
seen
nothing else. At the stance, that evening,

glance

have

home

name

at

of

announcement

friend of yours is spelled out, and the

that this friend has been killed that day,

falling from the fourth story of his residence!

firstsight this seems
a very~ good "test
message,"
by

on

going home

At

but

and again looking at your

evening paper,
in the corner
small article tucked away
of
the paper, stating these facts. Therefore, probably what

find

you

happened
"took

and
to
out

this: Your subconscious mind perceived

in" these facts without their even
rising

was

they were
consciousness, and, at the seance,
given
by
by
or
the
yourself,
either
medium
who obtained

from your mind by telepathy. In this way many

have been explained and shown to he due
Ine to
messages
them

the workings of the subconscious mind, and not to spirits

ipirita

"

H
H

SUBCONSCIOUS

THE

must, therefore, always

at all. We
against three possibilities.

TQE

STRUCTURE

OP

be

on

our

gui

UrND

THE

that it
mind was
individual thing, a sort of
was
a
entity, an
.sinffle
This was, in fact, one
division.
"sphere"
incapable of
The

of the hnman

older conception

for the Immortality

of the
of Plato's main arguments
Soul. Unfortunately
modern science has destroyed this

illusion. We

know

now
a

and not

that the human

To

simple thing.

use

mind

is

composite

rough analogy,
is somewhat
like a
a
twisted
together.
rope, composed of
number
of strands,
Under
normal, healthy conditions, this rope remains
otk; the strands are united ; but under certain abnormal

it has been

states or

that the mind

proved

conditions, these "strands"

be divided up
all pull in different
may

into several groups, and they would

directions. What holds these strands together normally!
First, good health ; then cheerfulness, attention, concentration,
interest in
things.
will, and an
objective
favours this disintegration process,
"dissociation
this

What

"

of the mind,"
of all this
"

as

it is calledV

exact opposite
fatigued condition, introspection,

or

run-down

The

and
particularly all continued subjective
If
too-passive attitude of the mind.
the
and
practices
lose
Interest
in,
we
the objective
contact with, and
world,

if

we

dream

go "inside

day-dreams

our

to

heads"
too

and

great

an

spin

romances

extent,

if

and
we

gaze

blankly into space, thinking of nothing in particular,

if we allow the mind to become too passive and do not
intellect in

a
this
normal, healthy manner,
disintegration is likely to take place. The "strands"
of the rope become separated, and then the mind may

exercise

our

to

go

may

pieces

"apirit

and

result.
HOW

Of

like

in the

strands

and

"rope,"

as

but

it

great

if it is not
mind

last state
Now,

of that
these

separate

Each

self may
of its

selves

individual,

cases

known

there

are

two

there

are

three

or

case

of

of
were

with

one

"

uality
individ-

and

in different

to

functions

own

There

in

another

those

is

These

pieces."

with

have

tions,"
direc-

the

interesting
If

have

if

personality."
double
personality;

of these
in

one

the

another,

personalitie.'),

There

personality.

and

first."

the

things

sometimes

individual,

all having

Many

have

we

it is reported

case

same

are

their

likes, dislikes, interests, points-of-view

of persons

"the

and

thoughts.

one

the

(to return
mind
different "selves."

their

"gone

we

we

all in

this, for

operator,

identity

own

single
hypnotism,

"alternating

more

or

these, and
ten,

their

as

by

than

all exercise

these,

of multiple

seven

there

us

solid

all pull

then

and

to

may

alternate

may

separate

be done

of the

certain

it has

raorc;

same

may

think

and

self any

various

these

expert

help

in this

mind

in doing

form

strands

one

worse

mind

will

disintegrated,

more

they

and

own,

powers,
one

no

an

strands

possess

that is, they

and

by

of the rope) may

analogy

our

into

exercised

shall be

man

together

often

into

which

restore

again

applied
still

divided

analogy

may

The

analogy.

and

be

must

rightly

an

up

This

care

MIND

be

weld

them

become

may

or

were.

SICK

crude

heal

weave

bind

it is

to

way

is to

condition

cannot

and
but

way,

only

HEAL

is only

rope

same

The

us.

TO

this

course

is not

to

and

obsession"

such

cases

six
that

nating
all alterown

and

dices,
prejuedge
knowl-

have

been

SUBCONSCIOUS

THE

41

by welding
together several
hypnotic
the
suggestion, when

these

cured

of

by

original

"selves"
man

was

restored.
THE

BETWEEN

DIFFERENCES

Now

SPIRITS

SUBCONSCIOUS

AND

if this be true (and it has been proved to be true

by many
well-authenticated cases)how distinguish these
"selves" from true spirits? This is a very complex
question, which cannot be fully answered in this place,
because we must understand,
first of all, more
of the
But
of the subconscious mind
and its powers.
simple test can be applied, which is this. All these

nature
one

personalities,or

parts of selves, derive their knowledge

source,
the same
and things through
of men
namely
None
know
the fivesenses.
can
them
any
of
possibly

fact which

was

not

hearing,

supplied

to

them

through

sight,

touch, etc., so that, if any of them manifest

knowledge, this proves to us at once, either
supernormal
that some
external intelligence is present, or that this
"

personality, whatever it may

in some
occult manner,
etc.

Which

PERSONALITIES

It may
mind

CREATED

BT

incomprehensible

seem

can

interpretations is the correct

in another place.
to answer

of these two

I shall endeavour

one

"

be, has acquired this knowledge

by telepathy, clairvoyance,

become

split up

or

HYPNOTISM

to many

how

"dissociated"

the human
in this

man-

They

think that this is rather a far-fetched theory

and prefer to believe the simple theory of "Spiritism"
to the most
88
applied even
simple facts. This might
be admissible
can

trace

but

for the following

gradual

consideration:

We

series of intermediate steps all the

YOUR

42

PSYCHIC

POWERS

from

normal states of mind to these dissociations.

In day-dreaming
and absent-mindedness we see the firat
When
hypnotize a
we
of these steps.
gest
subjectand sugBonaparte
to him that he is Napoleon
Julius
or
way

Caaar, and

he enacts

the part with due gravity, we can

Bonaparte
Julius
or
that Napoleon

hardly

suppose
Ca?sar really returned to manifest through him!
And
be
should any be inclined to accept this view, it may

justas easily carry

he
is
lion
a
or
a bear or
the
a bird
that
out
suggestion
flj-ingin the air, and no one, we imagine, would contend
that a lion or a bear or a bird really manifested at
said that the hypnotic subjectwill
"

such

may
mind
knowledge

enact

trace

THE

see

little comedy

of another

to the most
can

So, therefore, we

times !

part; and,

striking phenomena

that
by

one

part

of the

itself,without

from

the

this simple fact

of the subconscious

we

definitechain of connection.
FACULTY

PICTUBE-POKMING

OP

THE

MIND

One of the most striking powers which the subconscious

mental picpossesses is its ability to reconstruct
mind
tures
distant
imaginary
or
or
persons.
photographs
of
Your

mind contains a whole picture-gallery of all your

in your "mind's eye."
friends, which you see, as it were,

This is limited not only to your friends and relatives,

but to heroes of books you have read, and even
nary
to imagiThese pictures are not set and inert;
personages.
but live and move
; and we
place the charact-ers in various
situations and

cause

them

beings would do. Thus,

Ha rum,
David
or
some

to

move,

suppose

act and talk

your

imaginary

as

human

friend "A"
personage,

or
were

thought by you to be on a journey. You would imagine

them to be in various situations, and would picture to

THE

^f

43

SUBCONSCIOUS

yourse]
yourself precisely how they would act in each situation,
versations
and would put into their months arguraents and conon
those
they
ahout
with
which
would carry
them.

faculty which

This

the mind

and its functions

They
"Spiritoid functions."
one,

peculiar
as

possesses

is

very

teehnieally known

are

have

great

bearing

Spiritism.

upon

PERSONALITIES

DREAM

now

TALK

These phenomena
show us how easy it is for the subconscious
to imagine that various personages
are
present,
on

carrying

conversation

of fact, they

matter

invented

by

personage

are

with

not

appears

and

claims

etc., whereas,

present at ail, but

If, therefore, at

us.

us,

to

seance,

some

communicate,

as

were

exalted
we

must

ourselves firstof all that this personage is

these
not
tions,
of
semi-conscious or subconscious creaidentity.
and mu.st make him give proof of his own
This faculty of the mind is again seen
in dreams.

always

assure

one

In

dreams

and
UB.

imagine
We

we

create

situations in

similar

manner,

that other personages are present talking to

long debates and arguments
with such
So yoa
they beat us out!
and sometimes

have

personages,
how important

it is to be

which communicate

at seances

see

sure

are

that the Intelligences

not creations,but are

really individualities,as they claim to be.

HOW

TO

DlSTiNQUISn

TBLfE

PROM

FALSE

tion!"
this distincprove this and make
The
following
first
U
the
you may say.
method:
All our knowledge, whether it is conscious or sub"'How

are

we

to

ronscious, is supposed

to be obtained

through the five

YOUR

44

The

senses.

by

means

PSYCHIC

ia built upon
subconscious
sight, touch,
of hearing,
Intelligence

communicating

that

decisive
are

other
for

Adding

powers

these

medium,

asked,

of

beyond

AND

you

to

day

my

would

In

this; he

in most
could

you
cases.

never

to

Repeated

see

"I

you,

that

prove

is really

us

must

questions
be

must

insisted

have
mind
messages

really obtaining

THEIR

mENTITT

is really the great problem

Let me
this plain.
make

had
a
am

your

of
"How

disappeared
over

call
your

do

could
But

identify
suppose

he

personally.

that

be

him,

Naturally,

will!"

know

before

years

and
I
so-and-so.

cousin,

life, it would
appear

twelve

and
pose
Sup-

the telephone

uncle's

could

you

are

PROVE

receive

daily

prove

we

of yours

reply,

T"

and

etc.

Spirit World.

solve.

share

and-so

body

that

SPIIUTS

you
to

says

demand

supernormal

with

identity

of

know

faculties of the

subconscious

be.

to

of identity

cousin

One

voice

some

be sure
we
that we
only can
limitations
of the subconscious

HOW

proof

that

by

clairvoyance,

difficult task

proof

the

first point

ago.

at

or

We

obtaining

communicates

and
medium,
direct from the

This

newer
"

in this way

WHY

the

which

absolute

and

the

medium
identity

obtained

telepathy,

often

it claims

personage

passed

(as proof

obtained!

of

to the

have

we

upon,

of

was

yet

methods

instance,

Intelligence

be

the

of

given

facts

many

proof

is not

proof

information,

the

good

the facts obtained

Now,
if the
etc.

means.

there

the

us

mind

knowledge

the

Bupemonnal

But,

tells

the

of its identity) which

fairly
have
knew,
we
least that

POWERS

an

you
"

were

In

ui

so-

to

his phyaieal
leas easily
or

placed

such

are

matter

easy

more
so

you

that

case,

he

how

THE
could he prove
in question t

45

SUBCONSCIOUS
that he really

to you

the person

waa

of personal
would have to relate to you a number
in
life,
incidents
detailed
his
past
which he would
and
be the only likely person to know ; or, relate facta which
He

only he and

but

know,

not

would
person

in which
they do so, we
way

are
we

; or,

which

you

things which

tell you

afterwards

out

can

may

be

never

their identity.

to us

spirits prove

sure

did

to be

then

accept

life,and

their word

other matters,

truthfnl people in this life,and

to suppose

that they
OBTAIN

WE

are

as

tity
their iden-

to the conditions

ways
alsince they were
no
have
reason
we

other than truthful

SPIRIT

Until

that the teachings they

If they succeed in proving

correct.

of the nest

HOW

found

you

If you received a number

of these replies, you
be right in concluding
the
that he really was
is
line";
"other
the
the
this
the
and
at
end of

correct.

give

knew

you

now.

TEBOUGB

MESSAGES

THE

SUBCONSCIOUS

The

subconscious is the chaime!

obtain spirit messages,

through, or by
come

through

which we
That Is,they

in nearly all cases.

of, the subconscious

means

mind,
it,therefore, assists the "spirits" to communicate.

and
The spirit

can

manipulate

or

act upon

the subconscious

while it cannot

This
readily affect the conscious mind.
Many
see
we
can
ourselves in the following way:
of
dropping off to sleep,
are
us have noticed that justas we
has flashed into the mind.
It could
a forgotten memory
find its way to
latter was
busy with
not

as

the conscious mind

had the power

k.

conscious attention while the

the day's activities,but as soon
became passive, then the subconscious

our

to send

up this memory

or

message

YOUR

It is the

of waming.

They

communicate.
conscious
more

leas completely,

or

for

will

fully

the

upon

the

to

do

apparent
of trance,

us

the

wMch

the

when

the

spirit
of

mind

still in the
true

of discamate
when

wlio

abstracted,

Then

trance.

reach

so

or

subconscious

therefore,

later chapter.

"spirits"

of

quieted,

"

manifestation
more

case

enabled

in

it, to

is,

phenomena
in

only

as

through

become

the
more

aet

subconscious

vehicle
this

to
and,

medium

in the

same
are

"

POWERS

is in abeyance,

mind

is enabled

The

PSYCHIC

we

medium
spirits,
come

to

will be dealt

the

body.
or

and
con-

sider
with

CHAPTER
THE

Orthodox

SPIRIT

V
WORLD

theology has always taught

us

that, when

wa

of two places: Heaven

mediary
The Catholic church introduces a third interor Hell.
in
Purgatory
this
state, souls
; and when
state,
have
be
by
over
helped
those
passed
who
may
either
It
living.
be
seen
or by the prayers of the
that,
will thus

"die,"

we

pass into either

one

in this respect at least, the Catholic chureh approaches

than any other religion the doctrines of Spirit
nearer
ualism!

Information
us

on

to
regarding the spirit world has come
Seers or clairvoyants have gone
ways.

in various
"spiritual excursions"

have told

us,

on

into the spiritual world, and

back, what they have remembered

coming
of their clairvoyant visions. Moses, St. John,
Swedenborg, Andrew
Jackson Davis and others were
seers of this type.

On

the other hand,

have the direct statements of

"spirits" who have come
back and related to us the precise
conditions existing in the next world. Prom both
these sources
spiritualistshave succeeded in constructing
we

fairly complete

representative picture of the next life

and its various activities. I propose here to give a rapid
less dogmatic resumi of these teachings
or
and more
a

"

without fully endorsing them myself, but merely asking

the reader to form his own
opinion concerning them.
APPARENT

There

CONTRADICTIONS

are
various contradictory teachings, regarding
future
the
state, which have been given us from time

48

YOUR

to

in the

time

because

French

those

to

for

account

block

to

contradictions
The

must

is,

"Spirits"

tell

On

omniscient.

before

as

we

the

that

see

be

through

the

through

returning

dogmatically

be

not
no

that

their

us

founded
who

have

on

who

progressed

the

life,

prejudices,
the

to believe

he

might

truth.

beliefs,
wisdom

state

would
He

and

would

or

might
have

we

"Spirits"
these

of those

since their departure

greatly

means

no

this nature
the

at

their
or

enough.

this being

true!

was

of

of arriving

observation,

these

next

continue

therefore,

points

convictions,

stumbling

alive, believed

when

belief,which

many

means

absolute

tell

On

true.

the

we

him or drift
round
also believed in it. In

reincarnation
own

are

Now,

spirit who,

medium,

his

express

merely

by

all their

them

opinions.

of those

company

for

reason

enter

in reincarnation
would,
after death,
in it, and
he would
gather
naturally
into

are

fact, simple

they

with

How

this is

death, they

fact,

American

and

As

many

is

; etc.

of

contrary,

pre-conceived

can

can

fact

matter

said, earrj'ing

beliefs and
case,

as

that, after

us

descriptions

spiritualists, the
be given at once.

many

answer

be

English

discrepancies

these

can

reincarnation

it is not

that,

many

them

return

through

that

by

of

the

that

return

who

held

none

who

declare

declare

mediums

been

of

"spirits"

mediums

while

none

conseqiieutly
Thus,

true!

it has

and

past,

POWERS

thesie contradictions

of

trusted;

PSYCHIC

are

spirits
from

earth.
THE

Many
composed

upon

DOCTRINE

"spirits"
of

the other.

OP

"ZONES"

teach

number

Some

of
have

us

"SPHEHES"

AND

that

"zones"

the
and

stated that

spirit

world

"spheres,"
there

are

is
one

thirty-

THE

SPIRIT

WORLD

49

such zones,
others sixteen, but the greater number
have declared that there are but eeven,
beginning with
two

the

"

one

spirits, and

by
Zones

the

nearest

earlh, in

progressing
more

and

which

gradually

are

earthbound
inare
habited

until they

spiritualized beings.

more

These

said to exist one beyond the other, like the

layers
various
of an onion.
On the other hand, others tell us that there are no
are

or
spheres, but that Heaven
grees
Hell are merely mental states, and that the various dedifferent
zones.
the
of spiritual perfection represent
They do not occupy
space, that is; they exist purely in

things

such

as

or

zones

of the individual. Yet, perhaps, these two

It is only
be but two aspects of a single truth!
may
natural to suppose that those of similar interests would

the mind

gravitate together justas they do in this life,and shun

the society of others less evolved than them.'selves(unless
they chose voluntarily to help them as occasion arose).
This being the case, those more
advanced spiritually
in
would congregate
certain places, and those less advanced

would
although the
shut off from

gather
zones

together in other places;

so

that,

not exist as physical spheres,

by
physical barriers, as many
each other
believe, yet they exist practically, the barrier being a

would

"

mental

or

COWDITIONS

spiritual
AND

one,

OCCUPATIONS

IN

Spiritualism teaches that the next

that

we

THE

SPIRIT

life is

WOKLD

busy

one;

interests

our

continue
pursuits, activitiesand
favourable conditions.
do here, only under more
Evolution reigns supreme,
justas it does in this world.

justas

we

"

This is only natural and rational and what we should

expect. It is a gradual continuation and process of ad-

50

YOUR
The

vancement.
a

POWERS

PSYCHIC

less
or
world is said to be more
one.
Those who are interested in

next

duplicate of this

schools of instruction,
may
paint, play, etc., justas they
read, write, compose,
do here. The scenery
is more
less similar to the
or
learning

attend lectures

may

or

this earth, although

in every respect.
We are

scenery

the lower

beantiful and perfect

more

on

told that children never

there any flowers in

are

nor

enter
spheres;
these spheres, they are found only in the higher spheres
These spheres can
influence
or more
advanced
stages.
less directly to a great extent, and
or
one
another more

particularly the higher spheres

on

possible for

For

ones.

can

exert

helpful influence

progress is
desires it. He can

this

Spirit who
assistance from those who
he is in the spiritual world.

always
secure

the lower

reason

are

more

advanced

His progress would,

than
therefore, be rapid ; and it all depends upon individual
a spirit realizes
effort how rapid this will be. The sooner
his

future
and the fact that his own
possibilities,
happiness or unhappiness
depends upon himself, the
own

more

rapidly will he advance.

THE

SPIRIT

BODY

inhabit, in the next life,

bat representing
a body
similar to the material body,
the glow of yonth in its strength and purity. "The
is ever
and that being so, it
young,"
spirit of man

"Spirits" tell us

that

we

"

assumes

that

rejuvenatedoutward

appearance,

upon

life. This etheric body is incapable

entering
fatigue,
is
fed by the magnetic and spiritual
and
of
Children,
it in that sphere.
forces which surround
the

life,gradually grow to maturity, though

rapidly than they do on this earth, because greater

entering the
mor"

new

new

THE

swifter. At

the age

they

maturity

WORLD

51

offered them, and progress ia consequently

are

advantages

SPIRIT

cease

of greatest

growing,

and

mental and spiritual

thenceforward remain

in that perfected condition.

ON

Upon
friends

BNTBKINQ

THE

SPnUT

WOULD

entering the next life,the human

spiritis met by
have
before
or
relatives who
passed over
and

drawn,

by

who

are

some

time bewildered.

natural magnetic
attraction and
have just entered
sympathetic interest to those who
When
the "Spirit World."
the spirit enters the next
birth," and is for
life, it undergoes in a way a "new

This is only

natural after the

have had an
we

When
and wrench
of death.
accident in this life,and have been knocked
shodt
the

process

regaining

of

When

such

There

would be

consciousness

"

unconscious,
is peculiar.

his eyes,
are presented
objects
"see
to him vaguely, indistinctly. He would
men
as
Sounds would
be heard but faintly.
trees walking."
and

man

opens

jumbleof

vague

articulate sounds

would

noises, and

"

only

stimuli would focus the attention on any

for longer than a few moments
at a time.

When
body

must

of suddeu

dies, the departure

man

be

definite

be recognized at first,
fully reatored. Thoughts

more
until consciousness was
be
incoherent,
and
would
scattered,

no

the strongest

definite

object

of the soul from the

strain upon the surviving consciousness

as any
accident could be, especially in cases
death, suicide and iu those cases
where the
as

great

Of course,
after a little
patient is said to "die hard."
comes
betime, the spirit survives the initialshock, and soon

adjustedto
and

this fact would

the

new

account

environment and condition;

for the bewilderment and

52

YOUE

confusion
their

many

which

we

what

the

should

have

man

but

over,

this
for

is there

man's

equal
to

him,

own

must

obtain

As

to

teaching

many

the
of

"magnetic
even

trouble
by

which

own

could.

of

as

every

that

condition
hand,

some

ways

It is

she

ferior
inquestion

Each

may

happiness

complete

the

in

sexes

is

spirits

love

of
on

in

in
here

individual

the

that
and

their

life, the

next

is

there
a

mental

natures

lowest

the

the

experience,
or

and
corresponds

which

plane

are

lying

said

"atmosphere"

of this earth, and do not

They
the cause
are
of much

false

love,

this plane.

from

away

mediums

delivering

other

in

for

way.

spirits"
get

in

often)

constitution.

just

"

and

think,

superior.

ultimate

together

attraction"

if they

many

co-operation

physical

unable

as

the

mentally

"

less different

or

On

and

highest

blending

to

too

ways

way,

sympathy,

"Earth-bound
be

and

relations
the

some

tion
the distinc-

that

more

particulars;

viewpoint

it in his

to

to

in

and

be

be

passed

physically,

mean,

not

in

particular

harmony,
spiritual

does

have

who

fundamental,

than
to

or

perfection

their

destined

inferiority.

of differing
attain

less

(as she is here,

subservience

is

is

to

different

many

contend

female

no

are

This

all time.

woman

of

they

to

those

is

sex

of

continues

again,

by

seem

and

spiritually

reason

man

Here,

expressed

male

distinction

life; whether

majority

between

WORLD

the

whether

been

the

and

SPIRIT

woman.

have

upon
experience
It is only
natural,

life.

nest

THE

asked

woman

and

opinions

IN

in the next

maintained

to

seem

expect

SEX

Many

POWERS

spirits

into

entering

and

PSYCHIC

often

messages.

causing

and
care

to,

of the
obsession

THE
There

53

law which permits "spirits" from

but
to descend into the lower zones,

to be

aeema

WORLD

SPIRIT
a

the higher

zodcs

the

of this does not take place.

reverse

Thus, there

are

the
good
spiritual influences always playing upon
lower spheres from the higher spheres, and progress
or

is thus rendered easy to those who

of their opportunities.
WHERE

AND

HOW

care

to take

SPIRITS

LIVE

Many

of the descriptions which have

indicate that spirits inhabit houses

us

to

advantage

been given to
or

"mansions"

and
similar
of the
spirit-land is also similar to that of the earth plane,
more
beautiful.
Garments ' of variegated
^nly
very

our

that the scenery

own,

' '

colours

said to be

are

those who

care

'

worn,

for them.

as

well

as

for

ornaments

The

occupations of spirits
is
many
not spent in the spiritual
and varied.
imagine, in idleness or in religious
spheres, as many
Time

are

devotions.
HOW

The

"spirit-body"

material to them

as

SPIRITS

TALK

in the "spirit-heaven" is thus

our

world, only it exists on

as

ent
differ-

plane of activity, and vibrates at a different rate of

hence
it is invisible to us, as we
activity from ours,
are
usually invisible to them, and it requires clair\'oy"

the part of spirits to perceive the material

world, justas it does on the part of mortals to perceive
Conversation between
"spirits"
the spiritual world.
ance

on

is carried

on

by

species of thought-exchange

or

athy,
telep-

and

though the conversation appears perfectly natural

as
though delivered by means
of mouth, as it is

with

us.

We

can

form

some

idea

as

to how

natural this

YOUR

54
be

would
thought

by

other
sonorous

from

PSYCHIC
dreams,

the exchange of
when
mental, yet the words spoken to each

our

is purely
the dream-figures
as

our

are,

"

seem

natural and

as

as

usual conversation.
INSANITY

There

POWERS

SPffilTS

AND

insane

no

strictly speaking,

spirits,it is

said, except in the earth sphere, and these, previous

degraded spirituallyand morally.
to their insanity,were
They
frequently continue in some
degree insane for
a long period of time, their spiritual condition not being
favourable to thoir restoratdon, and here they are often
they
attracted to mortals
with like tendencies whom

ordered
disthey ventilate their own
impel them to acts of vio-

obsess and through whom

fancies and even

lenee. However,

as

insanity is caused by disorders

much

of the links between body and mind, and, as these are

of death, the mind is usually
all severed at the moment
it enters the spirit world,
as
normal and sound as soon
in any

and

ease

it

recovers

very

rapidly

its entrance

upon

into that realm.

HOW

"Spirits"
place

to

spmrrs

travel

said to possess the ability to

rapidity, the
with estrcme

are

place

move

"

from

fact,

"as

thought," as the saying is. It is as easy for

imagine
to
as it is
one
oneself in China or in England
is living in New
to imagine oneself in Brooklyn, if one
as

quick

York.
and,

as

The
you

one

are

process

no

longer than

{inthe spiritworld) where

and

interests are,

you

no

However

takes

you

may

longer to reach

one

your

the other,

thoughts

readily perceive that it takes

place than it does another.

incredible this may

seem,

at first sight, it it

SPIRIT

THE

qaite intelligible when

we

WOBLD

the rapidity with

remember
flying
travel,
through
space

wireless messages
the
at
speed of light (186,000 miles

which

"

second) this would

nearly 7i^ times around the world

in one second, and it has beeu esperimentally proven
Such
do travel at that rate.
that these electric waves
carry

these

being

the

waves

ease,

travel at

can

may

we
as

to

appear

at least conceive

can

quick
our

rate, however

that thought

inconceivable it

reason.

AND

GOOD

SPIRITS

EVn,

much
of obsessing and lying spirits,
of evil spirits and those who work harm, but we must
that there are spirits of quite another character
remember
are
in the "Heavens,"
said to protect and
who
We

have

heard

guard UB, give us wise counsel and advice, and are, in

Their duty is to
Angels."
fact, veritable "Guardian
to instruct and
impress our minds, and by this means
OS

to instilgood

us,

guide

our

of

thoughts

faults, reprove

assist in the development

not

us

and

when

resolves, admonish
we

go

astray

of special talents.

They

and
do

press
interfere directly in the physical world, but imour
minds, influencing them in this way or in that.
THE

DOCTRINE

OP

"COKKESPONDENCES"

There is said to be a definiteagreement

or correspondence
between the material and spiritual order of things.
What we perceive as a tree in this world is only the outward
manifestation of the real spiritual tree lying within
it, and

this is true

facts which

we

see

of all physical manifestations and

Every physical body has

in nature.

corresponding spiritual body behind it, and this fact

gave rise to the famous doctrine of "Correspondences"
a

56

YOUR

POWERS

PSYCHIC

This correspondence throws

elaborated by Swedenborg.
a littlelight on
the bewildering fact that spirits often

speak of spirit-gold,spirit-marble, spirit-housea,spiritbooks, etc., as if they were

tangible realities, not, of
"

that these

course,

are

sublimations of corresponding

objectsof earth, existent throughout but different as to

material, yet sufficientlyalike to be called by the same
In other words, these
name.
are
expressed
spirit-objeefs
in a different vehicle of the nature
which is to us, externalized
as

We

must

gold, marble,

endeavour

nal world, which

of

as

in any

we

way

etc.

to

realizethe reality of the spirithave been unaccustomed

to think

substantial owing

to

the teachings

of theology.
THE

DIPnCULTY

OP

DESCRIBING

THE

SPIRIT-WORLD

It is impossible to express things psychic adequately

in direct language for the simple reason
that our worda
are

images drawn

from

material things and their effects.

the life beyond must, therefore,

Immaterial

things and
be
described by sjTnbols rather than by words,
generally

in vision or representing
in the normal state)partake lesa
idiosyncrasies than any direct language

and these symbols

themselves
of the

would

seer's

do.

(whetherseen

to the mind

This

symbolism

is often carried to

high

place in interpretation so much so that the original is

almost lost sight of. Of this, however, we shall speak
"

at length in the chapter

There

devoted to "Symbolism."

is much

evidence to show that spirits can create

forms and
exercise of their volition.
objectsby the mere
They build up what appear
by the
to be solid

objects

use

by

are
of their minds, and these objects
often mistaken
for
the spirits
realities. Thus, thought-forms may

THE
be created by
many

which

is an

SPIRIT

spirit iutelligence, and this is a fact

though it
spiritualistshave overlooked,
"

one

as

I shall endeavour

DARKNESS

evil in

and

darkness.

psychic

AND

seem

connected with
that
spirits" always complain
"light," but, as they progress, the

find

no

to liftand

seems

Light begins to dawn.

from

that they emerge

material light, but go through

mean
a

evolution, which

This

ness
material darka

for

process of

own

minds,

an

quickest way
unhappy
the light is for it to help and

spirit to progress towards

or

in their

would,

The

to this.

correspond

comfort

later.

LIGHT

ways

some

to show

"Unhappy

they can
Darkness
does not
into

57

important

Wrong

WORLD

in like condition. Unfortunately,

tunately
often ignorant of this, but for-

assist another

they

are

very

spiritualistshave done

many

great

deal of

room,
etc., by giving this knowledge to
good in the seance
"spirits" of a low order. Many
of the "spirits" who

have passed
soon

over,

being

earth than

nearer

after their transition are more

by other spirits,

the living than

and
reason

advice and
prayers

those who

have

earth-bound by

"

are

assistance
of the living

easily reached by
so

far

concerned,
are

"Heaven,"

"

as

comfort
and for this

often of great

help to

over

recently passed
and are extremely
reason
their
of
mental and moral characteristics.

Ordinary

advice

be given to these spiritsat

VISITS

TO

THE

and

assistance may

also

a seance,

SPIRIT

WORLD

The spiritworld can occasionally be visited,it is said,

by the spirit of the sleeper or the somnambulist, and
the deeper the sleep, the more
separated from the body

YOUR

58
is the spirit

in the

seen

these

the

visiting
less

"Spirits"

are

liberty

here

less than

by

mental

The

developed

than

they

powers,

or

have

far

there.
free-will and

do

than
they
world
habit and tradition

by

this earth, and

on

as

as

well

faculty

the

of exercising

telepathy,

as

more

next

when

prevision

such

"

seeing

no

physical

were

capable

or

will retain

culties.
obstructions and diffifar more
highly
gifts of spirits are

and

psychic

frequently

are

bound

are

seer

while

exercise
in the

it has

that

of this earth and be

his impressions
while

him

about

to

said

they

the

comes

and

of "ecstasy"

state

and

conseiousneM

those

of choice

where

"

to

the

spiritual world, and

is happening
what

clearly

more

of

dictate

to

made,

often

amount

certain

able

are

In

realms.

spiritual

voyages

sleep, also, the spirit

clairvoyant
excursions,
body,"
remembering
much

to its normal

back

ometimes
spirit is some-

the

on

goes

occasionally

trance,

In deep

withdrawn.

POWERS

untii, in deep

"

entirely

PSYCHIC

other

they

knowledge
of fore-

supernormal
and

clairvoyance

clairau-

dience.
INFINITE

They

are

also

Nature

far

because

they

as

while

time

than

and

step

that

the
by

He,

creative
step

I have

though

now

not

are

As

we,

grasp

with

sustaining
been

led

in human

power

of

have

have,
lesa

or

definitely

Crowell
the

of

than

more

more

Dr.

impressed

and

mental

have

they

before.

been

effectively

Plan

many
spirits who
Infinite Intelligence

and

were

general

greater

that

viewpoint
they

the

and

;
an

shown

constantly
of

in

disbelieving

religious

and

speak,

in its entirety

their

proofs

to

so

progressed,

have

perceive

thoroughly

have,

changed

"I

to

able

more

the Universe
died

INTELUQENOE

says,

numerous

of

Deity,

lieve
beundoubtingly
form, is everywhere

to

"

present,

things,

literally

"

term,

the

of

Creator,

the

"

Preserver

God,

with

Infinite Love

WORLD

SPIRIT

THE

in the

to

spiritualists

true

religion

U8

and

character,

for

this

time

some

know

directly

more

the

Questioned

us.

knowl"

than

on

higher

Universe,

instead

and

THE

The

The

spmrr

spiritual

this life

our

nature

indication

to

they

of

or

they
being

in

Chaos

do

only

world

the

is the

pass

tells

do

"I

spiritual

not

perception

perceive that
due to chance,
a

Supreme
Principle

be Iqgical to believe

that

existed.

necessarily

world

not

theology

as

gradually

of this

extent

reply,

progress

definitely

not

They

Deity,
they

"spirits"

that

least do

do.

fact,

that,it would

Intelligence

an

limited,

relations

is orderly
by
and
governed
and systematic,
Infinite Intelligence which
is the Guiding
or

such

of

polity

his

of

nature

we

this
as

at

of any

presence

However,

involved,

ualism
Spirit-

QOD"*

the

about

ajid understanding,

the

earnest

modern

it is claimed

be,

may

Intelligence
into

"see

WE

after transition

anything

Infinite

all true,

necessarily

and

researches

to him."

SHALL

However

though

am

extended

thus

the

with

correct,

Ood's

ours

of

stamped

more

and

mind,

will lead

belief, and

same

with

of

conception

the

be

will

in the future

and
is the

This

creatures.

all

sense

power

and

upon
my
effect of these investigations
disposed
to believe that similar
and

by others

of

comprehensive

wisdom

all his

to

extends

most

all

whom

Controller

and

source

source

op

energy

of all energy.

Even

in

is derived from some

spiritual source.
energy
of life is as yet unltnown,
and there is every
that

it is due

to

some

spiritual

influx

acting

i
60

YOUR

One
world.
material
the hours of sleep, when

through

and

upon

the

this is that, during

is resting

and

is revived,

the body

as

way

upon

any

many

the head

upon

all and

exist
it is

as

extreme

of
for

time,

fraction

some

be

some

regained,

complete

The

place.

instantly,

us

consciousness

or

recharged

energy

of

replenished,
in

source

spiritual

inexplicable,

quite

were

to

we

of science to explain

teachings

solace

is

this
to

phenomena,

doubly

true,

DIFFERENT

THE

There

are

his message

many

and
The

great

those
but

human

to

are

enabled

this

assurance

KINDS

OP

the

obtain

same

as

not

form

same

majority
To

those

of

some

who

of the

consolation

"SPIRITUAL

gifts,"
He
to the Corinthians.

souls
does

Spiritualism

of

and

"spiritual

diversities of gifts, but

the

them.
to

many

death

the

teachings

accept

who

alike

spirit continues

precisely

comfort
the

way,

to

that

proof

in

and

Spiritualism

of

comfort

individual

entity

believe,

only

solace

the

that
an

In

teachings

sorrow.

varied

ere

from

great

now,

persons.

not

infused

and

in' distress and

are

taken

been

phenomena

constitute

as

moments

of

has

the ordinary

lu

revive

facts.

The

to

moment

be

often

later

moment

would

can

to the breast

have

to

which

such

end

that

energy

depend

drop

may

and
in

sleep

attest.

can

seems

manner

for

"

revivification

new

and

same

tric
elec-

second,

body

in the

were,

be recharged
might
does not
depend
process

condition,

spiritual

it

as

energy

with

yet,

the

is recharged,

the

spiritual

or

of

body-

This

exhaustion,
a

nervous

proof

storago-battery

as

of

the

passive,

energy.

material

POWERS

PSYCHIC

is

GIFTS"

St. Paul

wrote,

"Now

Spirit, And

says,

in

there
there

THE

SPIRIT

61

WORLD

Lord,
differences of administrations, but the se
and there are diversitiesof operations, but it is the same
God which worketh all in all. But the manifestation of
"

are

to profit withal. For

the Spirit is given to every man
is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, to
to one

another

the word

of knowledge

another faith by the

of healing by the same

same

by the same
Spirit, to
Spirit, to another the gift

Spirit, to another

the working

prophecy, io another discerning

of spirits,to another diverse kinds of tongues, to another
of miraeies, to another

the interpretation of tongues

; but

altthese worketh that

the self-same Spirit dividing to every man
severally as he will. (1.Corinthians, Chap. XII.)
How
disbelieve in spirit communication
can
any one
and

one

on

the ground that itis contrary

to

Bible teachings, after

since here

the above passage, it is hard to comprehend,

are

"

large number of spirit manifestations clearly outlined

and stated by the Apostle* to be manifestations of

the Divine SpiritI

H
CHAPTER
HEALTH

THE

The
ia

health

bodily,

"

far

"

the first place,

to

order

this

of

become

run

they

case

obsession

is very

of

supplied

in

poisonous

diately

be

compared

in

to

worse,

difSeulties.

It
keep

to

all mediums

of

mind
the

which
a

largely

mixed

the condition

upon

freshened

healthy

blood,

and
hia

for

know

that

rested,

rich,

consequence,

substance,

to

gets

pressing
de-

BRAIN

with

abundance

affects the

the body,

which

insomnia,

to

if this

if this is not

and,

substance
over

HBAI.THY

depends

life suffers

mental
any

brain

that they
in

health.

man

of

keep

they

discover

and

is at

order)

exhausted,

for

therefore,

health.

production

unless

and

dangers

greater

important,

physical

subject
and,

In

realized.

that the

nervously

psychic

physical

health, they

emotions,

even

and

the

process,

themselves

and

of bodily energy
desire in life, and

from

their cost

render

mind

his

we

bodily

The

anything

in good
down

their physical

up

amount

to

and

of mediums

"

is usually

certain

exhausting

mental

spiritual

than

largely

found

PSYCHICS

in all mediumistic

(especiallyof

very

themselves

AND

and

so

comes

have

more

accomplish

phenomena

times

mental

have

we

energy

Mediums

MEDIUMS

factor

important

very

development,

in

OF

VI

with

we

the

blood,

imm^

cate
through
the delicirculating
The
brain.
tiny nerve-cells, all
by

are

number

the storehouses
of

tiny

cups,

of enei^y,
which

may
we

fill

with energy

every

every

day.

empty

less
or
night during sleep and more
Our duty is to keep these littlecupa

brim full,and if we allow them to become too emptied,

into danger of nervous
so that nothing is left, we
run
The
firstthing which the
exhaustion, neurasthenia, etc.
must
pay
attention to is, therefore, the state
medium
of his physical health: and the following rules will be
found helpful by all those who wish to attain this condition.
BREATHING

DEEP

EXERCISES

In the first place, a certain number

of decp-breathingr
These serve
he
to
day.
taken
every
exercises should
keep the lungs active and to massage
But deep breathing exercises have

the internal organs.

a

far-reaching effect than this. There

giving property
this fully, we
large

supply

in fre-sh air, and if we

live as completely
never
of the vital and

potent

and
lifepeculiar
do not breathe

and

magnetic

the nniverse as we otherwise would.

this he has but to stand erect and

deep breathing

more

is

If any

as

receive
currents

take half

of

doubts

one
a

dozen

exercises, as directed below, and he will

from top to toe. The way to take these

feel energized
breathing exercises

so

as

to get the best results is

as

follows :
HOW

1. Stand

before

an

TO

open

BREATHE

window

free from

of doors,
Before beginning,

or

out

"

all restrictive clothing.

forcibly,
bending the body forward, and relaxing
exhale
Place both open hands over
the muscles.
the abdomen.
Now breathe as deeply as possible against these hands,
as
as
the abdomen
much
allowing the chest or ribs to expand

expanding

possible, without
in the least. In

64

YOUR

other

breathe

words,

have

this five

done
your

against

out

abdomen

or

the

portion
the

difficult

these

parts

bplow

the

to

neek,

e.xpand.

but

this will

later in Chapter
and it will be shown
these breathing
when
exercises are,

the breathing

After

breath."
then

the

this

time,

you

are

have

breathing
be

If you

the mouth)
do this and
the

you

Practice

The

back

this

best way

of the

insure

the teeth separated

of the

jaw.

practice,
important

psychic

side of

over

in

you

the

wish.

until

all these
should

passage

the

before

then

throw

nose

in

it is felt at
the

become

nose

down

all,

itself.

proficient.

this is to close the lipa, while

;

or

smelling a flower.
will find that the

you

you

In

by
that

stages,

through

were

air

should,

distinct

breathe

throat

abdomen,

breathing

your

you

notice

day

You

steps,

"complete

first the

three
as

separate
as

chest.

inwardly,

relax

three

of the nasal

though

as

every
to

one,

should

never

will

this

the back

you

and

upper

into

exercises,

air strikes
and

do

to

how

it to

BREATH

expands

control

together

relaxed,

(never

the

such

enabled

the

is known

what

which

ribs, then

them

merge

to take

is, one

that

"

with

XLI

these

mastered

will be enabled

you

limiting

come

(complete)

PSYCHIC

have

you

this

with

is understood.

exercises

THE

the

on

breathe

and

have

you

hands

breathing,

your

of the lungs:

After

your

the

either

either the ribs

allowing
At
first you
will find it

without

control

in deeply,

allowing

place

you
hands

your

breathe

to expand.

times,

to

both

Now

without

cheat

lungs,

abdomen

very

but

A"t"r

only.

place

side.

six

or

the

of

either

ribs,

just

cheat,

abdomen

six times,

or

upper

this five

upper

or

the

POWERS

with

on

ribs

pressing

done

PSYCHIC

the under

keeping
portion

HEALTH

OF

MEDIUMS

DEVELOPING

2. A
day.

certain amount
The particular

be found

PSYCHICS

AND

EXERCISES

of exercise should be taken each

character of exercise which

will
beneficial for the maintenance
health,
of
also

for the development

of psychic and mediumistic gifts,

develop the vitality of the inner organa,
waist line. Bending
exercises of all kinds

those which

are

the

about

especially useful. Large muscles are not required

for good health, but energy
The
are.
and endurance
following four exercises will be found very helpful, in
are

this connection.

(a) Stand
far

as

the

same

far

as

possible.

time, stretch upwards

you

(b)

raising both
Raise yourself

erect,

on

the head

over

your

as

toes

and, at
the finger-tips as

with

though trying to lengthen yourself.

before, arms
the head; now
raised over

as

can,

Stand

arms

as

bend forward and try to touch the floor with your fingertips
knees.
Again
raise yourself
without bending the
to

standing

position very

This

rapidly.

is

wellbut very useful exercise.

(c) Stand as in exercise (b) and bend the body ways
sidefrom the waist as far as possible first to the left,

known

"

Make this motion as rapid as you can.

Stand
as before and bend slowly, trying to touch
(d)
do this, take iu a
the floor with the fingers. As you
then to the right.

deep breath.

The purpose

the liver from

this massage

above and

will prove very helpfuL

HEALTH

are

of this exercise is to compress

below at the same
time, and

H1NT3

Other points to be observed in maintaining

the following;

good health

PSYCHIC

YOUR
1. Eat

little red

as

by

acknowledged
2. Eat

are

other

partieuiarly
3. Drink

psychic
fruit

of

food, but

in place

beneficial

in

at least

in

the

summer-time

5. Wear

as

day,

of it.

Aeid

in

not

fruits

cases.

all

day.

each

It is best to begin

to cool baths.

and

is

since this
development.

every

nearly

of water

quart

the body

can,

you

retard

amount

4. Accustom
these

as

meat

all to

certain

to

addition

POWERS

in

them

continue

the

winter.
little clothing

The

warmth.

free circulation

breathes

skin

now

be

If the mind
to

concentrate

Many

sitters, but

any

upon

can

as

they

fail

more

that

the

reason

as

soon

for

that

they

to

be

and

as

it

were,

receptive
give

soon

as

play

that

you

emotions,
other

and

hand,

your

think
such
as

upon

as
soon

any

us.

certain

We

can

we

If you
to

thoughts

send

appearance

out

the

This

doors

forces

of the

In order
free

uiind,

and

tions
vibra-

all

experience
etc.

thoughts

the
vents
pre-

yourself

contract

envy,

doubt
for

etc.

watch

or

can

individual

hardly

have

must

jealousy, hatred,
you

results

influences.

to those

tends

unable

apprehension

outside

wholly

body

as

and

for

public

succeed,

gifts.

development!

it shuts

sensitive,
up

ourselves

which
will find

against

of psyehie

results

is their

will not

and

realize how

Few

of psychic

make

all free communication

soul,

factor.

worried, scattered
definite thing, good

this

they

the

MIND

less completely.

or

fear

THE

good

lungs,

is essential.

development

obtain

with

consistent

as

well

for in the way

psychics

results,

OP

depressed,

be hoped

hardly

POWERS

this is, in the

important

as

to the mental

come

can,

you

the surface

on

of air
THE

We

as

over

you
as

certain
On

the

of friend-

HEALTH

love,

ship,

being

and

body,

the

in

and

said

order

to

development

psychie

quiescence,

is this

complete

the

have
We
contraction."
"ingrowing
conscience."

this

be expected.

is dwarfed,

man

his attitude

duties";

Louis

when
to

conditions
sensitive

life

as

that

other's

as

for

acquire

other

they

influence

"

time

takes

in
fulness,"
cheer-

and

"are

the

perfect

advise the medium

than

in

harmful

is liable to

his

are

ourselves

"take

we

dream

as

unless

to throw

with

him

sometimes
in the

can

sourness

just

and
care

We

health.

being,

remain

just as
bad

that

simply,

are

contagious

ualists
spiritthe

on"

or

symptoms;

hira

with

in a
person,
when
of another
this is true of his mental
and spiritual

liable to

influence of

are

disposition,

the

the medium
are

man

unsympathetic

Stevenson,

medium

his physical

irritable

balance,

and

state, and

well

of the

CONTAGION

which

spirit

of

"spiritual

as

in others, and they

experienced
All experienced
degree.
remarkable

know

and

in his daily life.

this motto

influences

harmful

thing

means,

and

essence

surrender

"Gentleness

do better

cannot

PSYCHIC

These

This

be

must

full development

all heard

contracted

Robert
we

and

follow

is such

to ail that he meets.

said

to

There

spiritual

The

are.

is insured,

hardly

imagination"

they

play,

lungs

can

"muscles

of the

physical

this

until

and

free

have

our

lungs

the

whole

of the muscles

it.' "The

express

"is

your

is it of the

true

ao

been

that

If this is true

may

just as

unrestricted,
of

67

PSYCHICS

find

you

more

much

if

it has

life,"

etc.,

relaxes.

how

soul,"

A"fD

MEDIUMS

sympathy,

expands

of the
of

OP

the

acquire
and
as

easily

lack
we

of
can

this is recognized
off these influences,
more

or

experience
day-time.

less
the

and
after

The

it
of

medium
"

the

for

these

to

in

his

selecting

your

lai^sely

own

upon

be

to

to

the

morally,

and

mental

the

will

they

are

liable

the

future
that

p^chic
progress

under
and

this

moral

guidance

of

or

to

ually
spirit-

sooner

possibly

Be

all

and

physically

detriment.

own

from

drawn

under

conditions

on,"

MEDIUM

DEVELOPING

develop

is mentally,

medium

for

to

psychic

''taken

be

therefore,

depend

GOOD

dangerous

very

who

ill
later

is

POWEES

conclusion

practical

that

health

CHOOSE

TO

HOW

is

PSYCHIC

YOUR

68

or

influence

most

whom

happiness

careful,
you

velop
dewill

CHAPTER
SELF

"Know

thyself"

Before

man

SOUL

AND

the mandate

this

success

can

utilizes his mind

of his life. The better
we

understand

THE

First of all we
OP

streams

we

are

are.

COSMIC

are

would

succeed

nature.

told that there

are

Cosmic

currents

even

to stem

strong

the tide and

can

achieve

success

selves
extricate them-

but partially, others do not do so at all. For this

have the successes
we
and the failures in life.

It depends
ourselves.
through

partly upon
The firstwe

outside influences, partly upon

cannot control, except indirectly

ourselves.
HOW

Here

day

tools the

CURRENTS

against the greatest obstacles; others

reason

our

will. Some
of these
against our
Some
beneficial, others are harmful.
natures

unconsciously,
are

be attained.
he would a tool every

and fro in the world, contradictory currents

of thought into which we are liable to enter

to

currents

as

understand
Henee
he who
the workings of his own

better workmen

playing

of the Delphic Oracle !

undertake
and control external
leam to control those within himself, for

Man

must

CULTUBE

to govern

can

forces, he must
only by doing

was

VII

TO

HAKE

SUCCESS

OP

TOUR

LIFE

is the explanation of a great fallacy which many

They imagine that they can by their own
people make.
will mould
circumstances to suit themselves. This is

YOUR

70

only partly true.

POWERS

PSYCHIC
Let

explain. We

me

must

we

must
of mind upon others,
in
it
a
that
will
way
ourselves
make
such
our

power

us

tiini

it upon
stronger,

capable and more

efficient;and as
positive,more
success
develop in this manner
will come
of itself.

more
we

The way

become

you

is to control the forces

to control circumstances

within yourself, to make

as

not

turn

naturally

of yourself, and

more

greater

gravitate

man

greater

competent,
you
and
into better circumstances.

will
We

that "like attracts like." For, as

should remember
Dr. Larson says "those people who fail and who continue
to fail all along the line,fail because the power
of their
is
in
habitual
is ala
or
either
minds
negative state,
wa3^

misdirected.

positively and

If the power

of mind

is not working

constructively for a certain goal, you are

If your mind is not positive it is

not going to succeed.

negative, and
We

must

float with the stream.

in the midst of all kinds

negative minds

remember

of circumstances,

that
some

we

are

are

of which

for us and

some

of

against ua, and we will either have to make

own
our
way, or drift, and if we drift we
go wherever
life
the stream goes. But most of the streams of human
are
found to flow into the world of the ordinary and
which

are

the inferior. Therefore

if you drift you will drift with

the inferior,and your goal will be failure."
THE

THREE

LAWS

OF

SUCCESS

In order to achieve mental and spiritual success

(and

rule applies also to worldly success)three

rules must be observed which are of prime importance;
The first is that you must
have in your own
mind a
the

same

have not

clear conception

want.

If you

any

cannot

expect to achieve

of what you
definite goal in view, you

SELF

any

great

success,

your

energy

towards

one

does not

to

try

that you

71

because you will be constantly wasting

in byways, without
directing it all

thinking

mean

CULTURE

SOUL

The

certain point.

your

make

and

AND

positive and

that you must

dominate every
a

possesa

is:

second
not

negative.

grind your
one

you

must

This

teeth, frown

meet.

self-assurance and

calm

You

It
the

means

inner

cally
will succeed. Physibe felt in a full, firm

certainty that you

conviction and
this state

of things

may

The
third
system.
be
thinking must
constructive, that is,
If
built about the goal or objectyou have in mind.
you
spend only a fraction of your energy of thought
in any one
direction, you cannot
expect to progress
throughout

sensation
rule is: All your

very

far in that line.

time to work
be

will not
of and

The

about
sooner

to

race!

Constructive

consistently and

certain point they may

the

same

thing

time
as

and

progress

will your

thinking

continually think
will success
great difficulties.

be looked upon
the more
these

as
are

helps
come
over-

character ultimately be.

and there is

be overdone,

this may

"Kicking
PLOWINO

If you

who tries at the same

problem in his head

what you wish to accomplish.

you learn to do this the sooner

the stronger

such

runner

mathematical

must

to character and

At

The

Obstacles in life present

be yours.
Up

nervous

first in the

that you

means

out

the

against the pricks."

WITH

THE

TIDE

knows
striving your best (and every man
he is doing his best) to accomplish
difficultiesseem
thing, and more
and more

are

in his heart when

a

to

certain

multiply the further you

certain conditions,

assume

progress, you

may, under
for you
that it is not meant

PSYCHIC

YOUR

72

may

you

look

shortly
from

of

life, could

to

rest

and

full

play;

fourteen

and

became

to be the

proved

There

fro, flowing

the

and
to

these

for

own.

our

the

always
than

for

the

not

the

dog

tooth

"

very

The

dog

will

eventually

though

it is

ourselves,

dog

To

it is most
in life

can

sees,

be

painful

dog

us,

but

on

inclusive

the

more,

better

has

of

To

see.

him

interpreted

that

in

it is all

contrarj',

who

it is clear

that

experience.
true

have

to

removing

for the removal

better

probably
be

is not

seem

may

we

what

more

and

and
than

this

yet

"

this

can

guided
greater

operation

painful

the

us.

and
verse,
Uni-

receptive

exactly

example,

beneficial.
a

know

of

For

good.

what

Control,

vaster

mind

It

to

become

life be

for

opposite

is all that

only

thenceforward

Psychic

the

our

we

is best

To

nothing

painful,

that

what

extracted.

tooth

see

and

ultimate

tooth

the

all think

time

that

swaying

or

Intelligent

an

case!

ours
our

by

for

there

burden.

Currents

will

give

GOOD

"sense"

more

desire

life.

throughout

can

the

us

do,

to

want

we

more

We

forth

and

currents,

directed

back

to

period

would

of

of

ta/TIMATE

Cosmic

therefore,

are,

she

float

her

rest, and

enough

in her

OUR

FOB

one

of

end

joy instead

at

stayed

and
the

had

turning-point

ACTING

them

that

At

nights!

she felt that, at last, she had

work

stemming

account

bed

have

might

she,

and
prevented

to

determined
to

were

you

it is possible

that

on

thing,

that

of

us

nothing

went

she

days

tells

She

sleep.

way

instead

do

how

see

and

this

Towne

her

this

In

Mrs.

advantage.

this particular

something

"Currents"

these

with

back

undertaking

disaBtrous.

proven

do

to

time

this particular

at

POWERS

our

of his

Applied
painful

similar

manner,

to
experiences

SELF

SOUL

AND

and that many

of them, could
for our ultimate good.
are
HOW

TUVSS

Now

let

LAWS

US

APPLY

we

TO
we

what

apply

CULTURE
them

see

DEVELOPMENT

PSYCHIC

have

in that light,

learned to psychic

development,

We

and the cultivation of mediumistic gifts.

found that there are magnetic
and spiritual

have

from different directions here and

Some of these are
for our
there all over
the world.
learn to become
own
must
good, others are not. We
forces playing upon

us

sensitive to those currents

and shut out those which

are

beneficial to

are

which

How

not.

are

ub,

to do

we

thist
for the student who
In the 6rst place it is necessary
to make
really desires to obtain this guidance
certain

renunciations
and

world,"

sacrifices. He

or

the

at

time

same

One

be

cannot

receive

both

one's

"in

the

this spiritual
cake and have

canno^t
eat
perfection.
itI So you must make up your mind justwhat you wish
Many
to do.
mediums
unfortunately do not develop

along this line. The

is not. altogether the

the
one

psychic
great

self,

and

which

any

Doubtless- this is not

than the followers of any

more

Human

nature

we

now

are

personal
to make

who

are

made

is weak,

and

only talking

we

against

many

be admitted,

that "spiritualists

spiritual!"

The

phenomena.

psychic

has been

spiritualists (it must

is
justice),

some

obtaining

"

reproach

mediums

cultivation of the spiritual self

thing as the cultivation of

same,

are

true

with
everything but

of spiritualists

other religious faith.

But
all fall from grace.

of those who

spiritual enlightenment,

and

sincerely desire

who

are

willing

sacrifices in order to obtain it. To those

anxious to follow this path we would say thatt

some

YOUR

74

it is unwise

to give too

development.

This

in

fully

more

points

and

psychic

your

full directions

is

question
XLI.

Chapter

practical

be

may

is

maintained.
liable to

of the

way,

attitude

of

practically

replies
progress

will

mental
thus

the "Cosmic

must

be

render

yourself

and

interest

this, to

obsession,

in the things

be kept.

extent,

wise
Other-

unbalanced.
interest in your

special

along

you

in this

phenomena

than you

receptive

low-beings.
fel-

ordinary
When

exercises.

of psychic

When

be

quiet

very

before.

were

thing

room

and

for you

vague

in doubt

are

you

you

clearer, and
and
formed
clearly
replies

may

be

Currents"

soon

as

in

you

have

that you
which flow about

sure

but

will find

you

clearer

As

upon

any

higher
ask your own
At first these
to do.

indistinct,

and

development

questioning.
far, you

health

be called a listening
what may
This is particularly
important
and

best

in your

and

you

sensitiveness

more

valuable.

will become
definite

own

the soul.

is the

self what

life

at all times

retire to

question,

the

harmony,

number

certain

5. Cultivate

daily

through

become

various

will be far

you

in your

and,

certain

will

your

lines, by
a

sympathy,

4. Cultivate

obtain

to

must,

3. Cultivate

psychic

both

FOLLOW

common-sense

judgment

the

TO

e3chaustion

clear

world

For

oufoldment.

nervous

2. Your

in your

early

will be discussed
few
the present
a

often insisted upon,

done,
If this is not

so

thus

which

helpful

RULES

1. As

POWERS

PSYCHIC

will

they

soon

get

this

progressed

begun
you;

you

that

to

answer

have

as

to

and

sense

when

SELF

once

matter
more

yon

of
folly

have

done

personal

in

several

CULTURE

SOUL

AND

this,

it

is,

thenceforward,

development.

of

th"

75

This
chapters

will

which

be

only

dealt

follow.

with

CHAPTER
CULTIVATION

THE

There

two

are

If

within.

it from without,
observe
it from
within,
unless

we

only things
this way

are

do

be

can

mind

can

and

own

by

ence
experifar

so

can

which
inward

or

but

person,

he

that
state

in

within

and,

another

the mental

understand

from

world

in order

The

orange.

is, therefore,

him

ence
experi-

inwardly

in the

be felt by

never

orange,

never

sensations,

thing

experience

psychic

experienced

appreciate
are

Each

it is the only

sensitive, and
must

sensations

an

is to

second

at

the

were

experience

objectively

All

so.

we

the

could

we

fact

particular

look

we

and

its

know,

we

can

minds.

see

and
as

that

GIFTS

SPIRITUAL

any
of regarding
it from
without,

observe

it from

experience

OF

ways

first is to

the

VIII

you

should
yourself

experiencing.

It is the

same

any

experiences
impart

never

with

psychic

way,

and

phenomena

they

themselves

this

express

reason

and

that

explain

to

it is

and

phenomena

Everything

being

so

for

so

them

poor
to

so

largely

they
symbolic,

in this direction,
explain

difficult for
the

precisely

very

are

and

they

the

them.

It

psychics

to

character

it is often
what

can

understand

experience

outsiders

sensations

being

must

in

except
to

others

one

he

character,

to others,

for these

roundabout

is for

of this

phenomena

this knowledge

If any

phenomena.

of

the

experiencing.
our

very
mean.

language

difficult

SPIRITUAL

OF

CULTIVATION

MEDIUMSHIP

DEVELOPING

We

do

ia much

There

hereditary

just

know

not

like

as

any

other

mediums,

In

days,
some

in

be

to

coming

it within

their

cases

some

reason

of

any

of
were,

just

as

the early

at

do

we

the

the

and

similar

to speak.

day

that

we

in

suddenly,

of years.

period

ean

mediumship

its persistence

yet
as

no

matter

can

largely

come

will

can
we

psychic
rate,

unknown

with

it

may

power.
on

"

eleetrieity
ever
How-

is).

perfectly,
when

be

it

as

experimenting,

control

though

be, at any

phenomena

electricity

phenomena

of

psychic

yet

what

the time

even
essence

weeks,

seconds.

experimented

know

yet

manner,

do that it would
so

laws

all psychic

innermost

as

scientists

present

it is to be hoped

are

and

not

few

months,

obtaining

when

we

character,
with forces

(indeed

ship

or

life,

PHENOSTENA

CONTBOLUNO

In Mediumship,

ments.
experi-

throughout

it is gradually
lost through
other cases
One
has at any
time experienced
who

recall it by
usually
how long afterwards.

by

is terminated

mediumship

with,

contact

themselves

few

only

it later

develop
into

few

appears

of their

part

very

mediumship

for

generations,

mediiimship

result

it only

cases

some,

however,

retain

experience

few

With

four

or

majority,

developing

or

that

three

of

is.
mediumahip
it is very
often

what

show

seems

and

the

Some
others

to

gift.

The
as

exactly

through

runs

in childhood

constitution.
in life,
on

yet

evidence

and

77

GIFTS

and

medium-

in
controlled
know
never

If

"workable

we

could
basis,"

YOUR

78

PSYCHIC

HEDITIMISTIC

All

EXEBCIBES

eserciaes develop
different directions.

but

few

in

of the methods

developing

and

centre

phenomena
As

being,

our

of

the

The

be

may

which

psychic

are

in cultivating
inner

the

self and

some

following

pursued

distinct from

as

to

this power

mediumistic

extent,

POWERS

purely

ual
spirit-

psychical

before

said, it is essential that

before we
eontrol ourselves

and

should

stand
underto control

endeavour

forces.

outside
Much

we

be learned

may

through

is the turning

that

is known
trospection,"
"inas
what
inward
of the attention

inner

try

the external
upon
self, instead of outward,
do this and
If you
eyes
close your
world.
and
inner being,
to
find out the nature
true
of your

you

will probably

upon

the

that, when

you

Self, it is only
and

is

now

Practice
and

before

think

state

you

of mind,

for

for

few

our

As

THE

will

lead

sense-perceptions,

to

practice

you

get

more

experience

from

away

and
a

more

to

the

which

these,

of

at

your

to
enabled
than formerly.
as

it

come

The

were.

SEL.P

habit

of escaping

most

of

and

fully into your

sensation

each day
ment
develop-

minutes

will be

into far closer touch with yourself

inner self will become
illuminated,

This

you,

own
your
grasped
has since passed
which

surprised

you

MASTERING

eludes

will be

in this direction,

You

sensation.

have

you

only a memory
this introspection
long

peculiar

it continually

that, like Happiness,

"will find
and

experience

reality

are

are

enabled

inner
and

us

from
slaves.

to

self, you
the

draw
withwill

ability

to

OP

CULTIVATION

SPIRITUAL

perceive the truth of things in

GIFTS
hitherto undreamed

maimer

of.
Truth

that the veil of

reason

this veil and you

light of day.
This

perceive

sense

in the

will perceive truth clearly, as

over
greater mastery
self
in
touch
the
closely
great
with

never

being

we

can

we

have

and

we

nervous

that you
energy,

"

ment,
of psychic developit in any quantity we

these methods

draw

can

of

so

in this
supply of energy
to do is to learn to tap it,

unlimited

do by

in need

or

an

All

nniverae.

"

of the universe,

feel exhausted

there

which

more

you

power-currents

magnetic

"

it for the simple

is between it and us.
Lift

not

practice of acquiring

will also put

will

do

we

exists;

upon

choose.

We

will also be put in touch with higher conditiona,

HOW

With
life,we

SPIRIT

US

UNITES

increased spiritual developmeut

and spiritual
is
a universal brotherhood
that
there
will perceive

that nothing is really separated

from
are
from
not
separated
anything else; that we
in
but
we
are
that
the great uniour
united
versal
neighbour,
Infinite Intelligence which combines all. We may

of mankind

compare

and

ourselves

to

trees, in this respect.

Each

tree

is apparently, a separate being, whose leaves whisper to

branches sometimes touch in
one
another, and whose
the swaying

sunk

deep

of the evening
into the ground

with another, while

all. In a similar way,
universe,

of

which

pBychically, we

are

we

breezes

are

often intertwined

earth unites them

united in the spiritual

common
are

form

united

but their roots

are

and

the
we

one

part.

Fundamentally,

with another.

YOUR

PSYCHIC

POWERS

MEDITATION

Meditation
means

we

of which
our

awaken

the

on

we

do

will

find

which

thoughts

ourselves

as

surely

how

are

is

lasting

which

evil thoughts
be

by

and

have

"with added

sire
de-

they

of

sphere

pass, against

will.

our

universe

have

certain effect, both

upon

can

house

telling where

no

and

the

useful,
the

only

they

they

always

out

often

happiness

once

and,
may

If these

as

stop

thoughts
to

return

us

power

and
a

similar
others of
On
the contrary,
space.

to

send

thought

chair,

from

back

or

or

be.

added

for evil

power

create

this thought

may

accumulated

that

that you

through,

should

with

into

us

We

create

come

found

ourselves,

break

THODGHT

in their flight through

character

will

out

with

have

they

about

even

can

OP

its action

like boomerangs,

them

is done

process

to

ourselves

things!"

helpful

good,

to cause

others.

can

there

created
or

sent

are
we

influence,

POWER

upon

and

"Thoughts

as

of power

nothing

definite purpose

some

so

it impossible

cover

THE

All

walls

hypnotic
We

frequently

self and

senses,

by

methods

plane.

up

through

energy

the inner

astral

build

so.

of the

one

if this developing

time,

"which others
by mental
or
to

or

another

same

properly,

considered

awaken

spiritual

to function
At

be

may

in the

us

same

to

return

their

and

it

sender,

See to it, therefore,

for good.
thoughts

way,

of the highest

and

best.

Some
almost

people
afraid

effectstheir

when

"

at

first to

thoughts

first realize this fact

think at all, for fear of

they

may

"

have!

But

this is

are

the

great

CULTIVATION

OF

SPIRITUAL

GIFTS

81

mistake. Expression is the first law of life. We mnst

leam to express, EXPRESS/
The chief outward difference
between a living being and a corpse is that one
can

express

itself and

the other can

yourself fully and

to

Do

not.

express
afraid
direction. Even
the bodily expression

forcibly
our

not
jh

be
any

feelings

of
There is nothing to be
emotions is quite justified.
ashamed
of in conviction or in passion. It is the abuse
and

of these which

is detrimental.
THE

In

USE

OP

THE

WILL

similar way the power

of the will may be used
for good or for evil, as the case may be, and it has a
in both directions as the history of Ocgreat power
a

"

cnltism has shown

In the

case

one

us.
we

have,

as

the result of the exercise

of this power,
cures

On

various psychic phenomena,

marvellous
all the varied accomplishments
of this world.
the other hand, we have the phenomena
craft,
of witch-

and

black magic, harmful absent treatment

and crime.
It all depends into which channel we direct the energy
of our will. The soul must leam to find and experience
itself fully before it can
consider itself thoroughly
alive

and a fully developed entity.

been accomplished,
then, and
our

After this realization has

rect
dithen only, should we
directing the latent

attention to cultivating and

energies which

we

possess,

SELF-DEVKI"OPMENT

ESSENTIAL.

It is because of this fact that "Self and Soul Culture"

before

is necessary,
to any
to

great

preserve

extent.
a

are
psychic phenomena
We
must learn to know

cultivated

careful balance

judgment,

just and

of

ourselves,

82

sympathy,

these

to

oui8elTes"

lying

little

draw

may

harmful

or

into

our

reascMi

these

giving

reader^

to

become

since

be

fphanw

must

be

by

we

when

altogether

there

esceiciscd

the

is

I
no

ncccssily

sure
we

we

whidi

before

that,
must

reason

wish

of
we

to""

be

prepared
own

our

be

may

door

or

the

to

finghten

unhinged!
do

nol

necessily

in

Mediumship

otherwise

powns,"

warnings

cuhivating

over

badL,

swung

doors,

the

powers

enters,

innor

dose
mi^r

are

whoever

and

to

caution

soul

receive

srif-control
unable

the

we

and

and

to

you,

before

powers^

infiuoice

to

warn

and

exercises

mediumistic

contrd,
of

to

widh

or

doors

the

doors

if

we

attracted

advise

strong

adf-devdoping

psychic

f^pois

the

have

not

mediums

mediumship,
we

whieh

too

these

external

In

eontrary,

developing

while

cannot

practice

the

the

do

we

become

never

shall

On

If

aura.

magnetic

have

we

plane.

intelligenees"

So

intuition*

and

qualities^

highest

the

on

POWERS

understanding

possess

of

PSTCmC

YOUR

this

wish
to

became

devek^NBent.

for

this

eautioQ!

alanmNL
Only

CHAPTER

IX

PSYCHOMETRY

What

the

is Psychometry

"The

word

character
and

pregnant

Dr. J, Rhodes

'Psychometry,'
a

of

new

important

Buchanan

coined in 1842

to

says:
express

scienee and art, i? the most

word that has been added to

language, coined from

the Greek {psyche

metron
80ul and
measure). It literally signifies
In our
'Soul-Measuring,'
use
modem
of the word,
however, it means
a littledifferent from
this.
something
English

the

"

"

psychic who picks up an object and, in connection

with it, gets certain psychic impressions, is said to
'psychometrize' the object,and this process is known

as

psychometry."
EXPEBIMBNT9

The

famous

Professor

Denton,
powers

wife possessed remarkable

a

mineralogist, whose

in this direction, conducted

of which are
experiments some
lie gave his wife a specimen
Closing her eyes,
from the carboniferous formation.
and trees with their tufted heads
she described swamps

described

and

number
as

of

follows:

scaly trunks, with

the great
He got a

frog-like animals

that

specimen
of the lava
existed in that age.
in 1848.
His
that flowed from tbo volcano in Hawaii
described
"boiling
a
ocean,"
a
sister, by its means,
cataract

of

lava

golden

in size. A small
Painsville, Ohio,

that

fragment
was

given

of

equalled Niagara
Meteorite that fell at

almost
a

to his wife's mother,

sen-

84

YOUR
did

sitive, who
she

what

"I

nothing,

and

description,

similar

to be

down."

take

me

travelling

forward.

seem

specimens

in psychomctry.
be

to

seem

right

mist.

POWERS

believe

then

not

said:

through
stars

PSYCniC

away,

away

looks

what

like

taken

right up, the other

gave
wife independently
it revolving
its tail
and

His

but

see

is

This

saw

of sparks.
NOT

Denton

Prof.

one

from

it

one

which

Rome,

Basalt

described

to

steps

Among

was.

ancient

Mexico,

TELEPATHY

that

prove

this

was

not

in paper,
the specimens
wrapping
in a hat, and allowing
the sensitive to
np
knowing
one
any
and describe it, without

them

out

pick

took

TO

by

mind-reading,
shaking

DUE

them

Antimony

by

correctly

the

of brick
Silver from

Borneo,

from

Fingal's

from

fragment

was

Cave.

Each

sensitive in the

was

place
most

minute

detail.
These

did

but

examples

permit.

Nearly

are

space

amount

of

cultivation to bring
Before
proceeding
few

to

words

of

peculiar

by

beings

"fluid"

to

influence.
in

some

the

one

may

see
cases

certain

it only

and

explanation

needs

quesside of this tion,

volved
inof the theory

that

EXPLANATION

every

object
or

sensitive enough
transfer

objects, leaving
We

possesses

practical

influence, fluid

psychic

recognized

and

said

every

multiplied,

be of interest to the student.

THE

been

one

it to light.

will doubtless

It has

be

could

this direction,

in

power

which

this in the

of

aura,

case

"haunted

which

amount

impressed

own

be

may

of
with

of "magnetic
houses."

its

it.

to perceive

certain

them

possesses

man
Huthis
their

cures,"

In

fact,

"

PSTCHOMETKY

we

in Chapter

see

shall

this is one

"

Objects
which

the

with

been

interpreted

worn

into
any

of

into

over

passed
he

belonged

aura

this

be

will frequently

that

question,

which

in that

and

otherwise
HOW

Articles

to

have

not

may

be read

very
we

and
We

given

in

sensitive

to

place

an

has

who

object
recently

trance-medium,

good

into contact

get

the

of

been

TIIE

with
in

article

be obtained

may

secured.

INFLUENCE

lose their properties

it by being
almost express

often

might

"

"

to

exposed

objects may

information

of this character

left around
or
for this reason

if

of

PRESERVE

we

are

magnetism

way

could
TO

"virtue"

their

the

to

seem

such

character

person

enabled

through

person,

some

hands

the

time

ability of the psychic.

of

to

or

skin,
long

person,

and

Again
(rance-mediums
public.
influences of this character,
and

which

subject,

advanced

the

for

contact

their

"

demonstrations

had

to

close

aura,

to the

according

see

to that

has been

particular

of this

share

be psychometrized

readily

often

been

brought

magnetism
large

retain

devoted

houses.
have

which

have

XXVIII,

of the theories which

haunted

to explain

85

the

handling

it is best to keep

such

of others:

and

articles carefully

be procured
in thin rubber cloth which may
wrapped-up
In this way
drug
from any
their properties are
store.
preserved.
Just what
become
it is

impregnated,
a

form
Tet,

the
have

this influence

of

the

even

object, and

we

vital

are

yet to explain

Ihe

why

unable

force which

supposing
that

is. with

that

psychic

it should

which
to

the

say.

animates

this
could

be that

could
"sense"

articles

Probably
the
flow

verse.
uniinto

it,

we

this particular

YOUR

86

the

pHychie

POWERS

be enabled
should
flood of information

energy

vital

PSYCHIC

"akasic

Draper

Professor
a

upon
"

trace

On

leaving

thereon

acts,

our

crime,

to

the

of

be

may
words
he has gone the

after

There

are

certain

If sunlight

world.
place

the

and

them

retain

for

analogies
falls upon

are

things,"

and

ia

secret
very

echo
years

countless

this in

the

sheet of paper

the

within

they

the

same

physical
we

and

human

aura

it, and

may

impress

doubtlefis
way:

influenced

are

psychometrize

thoughts,

the

of

It

done.

of all flesh !"

way

in much

surroundings
which

and

records

suitable means.
If "thoughts

we

seen

ment
retire-

committed

heard

the

key, the outline of this key will be marked

be recovered
later by
paper
and
may
years
it

upon

upon

of his deed

picture

his

our

and

have

baa

whoever

think

exist the
we

of whatever

thought

that

out,

processes.

we

where

there

profaned,

silhouettes

crushing
"

be

never

trace

permanent

to proper

resorting

falls

never

shadow

walla of private apartments,

intrusion
is altogether
shut
of
can

the

withm

receives.

the

eye

he

"A

said:

visible by

made

arouse

records"

has

without

wail

to

or

the

and
by

fluid,

our

objects

means

of
that

so

be "read-back"

our

they

by

the

seuffltive.
INTERPRETATION

THE

In

all psychometry
of the
"

of

the

just

as

we

stored

of

IMPRESSIONS

must

impressions

the printed

thought

impressions

OP

the

within

word
author,

RECEIVED

remember

received

that

is largely

terpretation
in-

symbolic,

is symbolic

of a book
behind
lying

objectsand

the

"sensed"

it.

So,

by

the

"

PSYCHOMETRY

psychic,

interpreted
a

by

geological

one

monster,"

very

the

actually

to become

few

to

as

better

be enabled

the

FOB

and

place

to

and,

these
this
their

tell when

good

them

being

closed.

points

are,

your

"

before

fingers

with

See

is the

if you
looking
will

take

quarter

the

the

two
can

of

of the

water.

case.

You

are

water

pair

of

inch

sharp

the

the

an

quite

compasses
or

so,

points,

the

tell how

far

apart

at the compasses.

acquire

of
eyes

lower

with

touched
is to

exercise

opening

close your

gradually

this

You

water

that, at first, you

have

you

finger-tips

the

way

would

the surface

into contact

come

to discover

tell when

2. Another

very

bowl

Now,

just above

looking,

will be surprised

eyes

this

finger-tips.

in

placing
the body.

as

finger-tips until they

See whether
can
you

touch

do

otherwise

of your

by

finger-tips

your

"Without

unable

possible,

to

you

endeavour

SENSITIVENESS

the sensitiveness

temperature

water.

era

must
as

sensitive

you

DEVELOPING

this effectively

same

than

the

that

object,we

and

to.

1. Cultivate
do

an

for

seeing
of

will enable

advantage

EXEKCISES

may

receptive

exercises

preliminary

much

from

impressions

no

it subconsciously

of the world's
symbolized
in the form
monster.
of this roaring
In obtaining

an

about,

imagine

would

impression

an

got
simply
history, and

suitably
he places

describes

walking

was

psychometrist

when

and

and

individual

be

must

Thus,

roaring

shallow

He

original !

and

his forehead

on

specimen

that

moment

symbolic,

the psychometrist.

"antediluvian
but

be

also

must

87

sensitiveness

In
of

own.

3. Leam

to act

upon

first impressions.

Do

not

hesi-

YOUR

88

tate

be afraid

or

impression

to express

that

it may
help

PSTCHIC

to

comes

be.

the spirit's, the

anything

can,
see

and

feel

Then

express

These

emotions

often

could

not

be

they
For

the

person

himself
you

in

are

from

ITS

The
to

the

this

not

you

attracted
in
been

will
or

the

connection

with

the

watch

ability.

facts which
though

way,

the

object.

watch,

have

may

In this way

since

strangled

the emotions

the sensations

with

pression
de-

of

fully,

this

you

and

feeling

the
state

VALUE

IN

be
a

such

repelled

In

another

of

will

by

which

the

the

often

enable

you

living

person,

and

you

impressions

object
life

tell whether

because

psychic

practical
very

"

LIFE

to

enabled

person,

with

D-ULT

will

psychometry

is. at times,

addition

watch

your

of

object,

you

like

yourself.

form,

feeling

best

as

within

other

fully in accord

connection

wearing.

character
In

means

immediately

received,

any

throat,

tell the characteristics

by

in

that

owned

of

act

been

best

in that

are

PRACTICAL

practice

is

to

emotions

has

the

fit of melancholy.

receive

in

pain

perceive

yon

no

with

who

to

expressed

connection

and

and

experience

express,

If you

esaraple:

in

get

or

in words

have

apparently

learn

execution

first impression

you

well

So

own."

sensations

own

this

may

which

first thought

"The

into

put

"ridiculous"

how

saying

useful

the

to you.

the

what

feel and

you

matter

It is;

and

your

after

no

"

is your

comes

which

4. Analyse
you

is

second

first impressions,

on

you,

There

how

exactly

in this respect.

you

POWEES

such

or

be

may

receive

you

has

person

information

of

this

useful.

to all this, the cultivation

of psychometry

PSYCHOMETBY

is

often

of

other

Introduction

in

useful
psychic
to

paving
phenomena,

them.

89

the

way

and

for
will

the
prove

cultivation
a

useful

CHAPTER.
THE

HUMAN

AURA

Sdrbodndinq

every living body (and

is a halo or "aura,"
there
materials)
have

always

aura,

continued

the

of

middle

It is now

19th

book

be

ants
Clairvoythis

see

laughed

majority of scientists,who
its existence.
Baron

century.
the aura,

von

About

the
Reichenbach

tion
paying particular attenbis
had
seen
emanations
which
sensitives
from crystals and the poles of horseshoe magnets.
known that both magnets
and crystals give off

published a
to the
coming

the

disbelieve in

to

may

which

that they could

contended
human
beings, but they were

surrounding
for their pains by

at

non-living

certain exceptional conditions.

under

seen,

some

on

by any one,
possessing even
moderate psychic development, if they
observe these objectswhen placed in a darkened room.

a,

and this may

very noticeable aura,

HOW

BY

STUDIED

THE

Am

OP

be

seen

CHEMICAI,

SCREENS

Needless to say

disbelieved at the time,

all this was
1911
that the existence of the aura
not until
by
means
proved scientifically
of mechanical
and

and it was
was

chemical
Thomas'

human

means.

Dr.

Kilner,

the electrician of St.

then showed that it is sible
posissuing from a living
the aura,

Hospital, London,

tor any one to see

being, by means

of especially prepared

glass

"Dieyanin,

slides, containing
chemical, named
The
is placed against
the
of
experiment
subject

"^

a white
darkened
room,
nearly
cannot
and must be at least partially nude, as the aura
The
be seen
investigator
through the clothing.
then
or

black cloth background,

iDicyanin

ib

"

in

coal-tar product

or

dye.

HITMAN

THE
looks through

AURA

91

light:
at the dayof the chemical screens
then, closing his eyes, pulls down the blind, so as

to make

the

one

nearly dark. In this light the figure

be seen only faintly, and if the subject

room

of the model can

is looked at through
by

seen

this

since the eyes

light

In

screen,

the

aura

may

be

In
nearly any one,
possessing good eyesight.
does
investigator
have
to
be
a
the
not
ant,
clairvoy-

case

Usually

the glass

our

are

rendered

by

waves

eyes

cannot

tificial
susceptible to certain ar-

of the chemical
perceive these waves.

means

screens.

the sceptical world has been convinced

aura,
of the reality of the human
and itis now
considered
a proved
scientificfact.
this way

THE

The

human

of layers or
into space.

THEEE

AUEAS

aura

or

strata

one

THUS

DISCLOSED

atmosphere consists of a number

beyond the other, extending out

of Dr. Kllner's chemical screens

three of these divisions may be clearly perceived.
First, what is called the "etheric double."
This is
like

seen

By

dark

means

line, slightly greyish

in colour, which

the whole surface of the body, conforming

Doubtless this is one
its
manifestation
exactly
shape.
body.
double
or
the
of
etheric
Beyond
this extends the "inner aura,"
which is usually
over

extends

to

It conforms to the contour

body
is
less
more
or
the
throughout
and
of
coloured
the health of the individual and by the mental or
two

by

or

three inches broad.

be present at that time.

emotional states, which may
is
Beyond
beginning
aura,"
this again
the "outer

extending from three

to six inches, as a rule, before it becomes invisible. It
than it
extends slightly further in the case
of women

where

the inner

aura

ceases,

and

PSYCHIC

YOUR

92

does

in

This

men.

influenced
the

by
to

x"crson

the

it

but

this

screens

red

or

the

subtle

It

blue.

they

takes

trained

and

be

rule

also

vary

through

seen

are

dark

either
to

clairvoyant

variations

of

conditions

colours

themselves

gradations

Its
as

cannot

because

the

psychic

belongs.

is greatly

and

variable,

and

mental

whom

greatly,

very

is very

aura

all

POWERS

see

in

colour

of

all
the

aura.

HOW

The

best

character
In

1.

TRAIN

TO

to

train

is, perhaps,

the

way

darkened

the

or

of

position

In

lines

these

out

the

be

must

artificially

the

same

silk
vaiy

is

luminosity
the

of

magnet.
to

trying

process,

and

up,

edges

extensions

make

limitations

and

only

through

requiring
this

of

the

the

eyes,

focusing

is

with
It

combined.
for

focused
available,

of

both

of

the

this

very

often.

if both
eyes

sensitive

at

two

of

eye

may

happ"en

focuses
one
e\-e.

time

from

by

and

auras

of

sight,

ordinary

in

always

nearly

"

the

fact

vision,
not

or

one

then
eye

identical,
the

both

with

the

be

can

only

both

when

destroy

therefore,

must,

sight

and

that

may

will,

perception

separately

are

the

obtained

eyes.

of

each

special

^the

"

focus

in each
of the
^"different
focusing
The
attempted

made

of

be

can

vision

action

different

ver"*

this

that

understood

focusing

proper

be

the

good

by

air

faint

until

of

the

poles

with

along

the

and

this

of

aura.

It

and

support,

and

aspect
in

suspended

repeat

auras

see

the

study

observation

poles

light

the

the

the

at

observed
2.

on

to

following:

either

placed

SIGHT

PSTCHIC

yourself

room

horseshoe-magnet,
thread

TOUR

are

found

active

psychic

use

sight

HUMAN

THE

THE

AURA

details

this is the

and
human

only

the

of trying

purpose

take

an

of

looking

out

open

window,

or

instance

eye

Look

steadily
that

you

from

sight

as

soon

sort

the

the

the

from

been

of
hot

obtained,

connected

one

beautiful

the
the

and
with

the

and

practice:

may

expect

and

which

"

to

intricate

it, producing,
rays.

of

the

may

be

edge

heated
"

mist
your

visual

the

on

fields,

on

of

of

your

the

vision.

it dawns

back

mist,

with

prevents

object

of vaporous

nature

of

band

and

presence

the

focus

of

for

"

slide it away

until

metal

an

magnet

or

narrow

bending

of

perseverance

of the
body.

the

appearance

has

it

point,

quivering,

realize

is conquered,

sight

same

to

best

the

perceiving
a

background,

of the

edge

background

the

through

room

approach

from

phenomena

time,

human

you

victory

magnet

the

of

in summertime

other

need

fact,

to

compared

visual

the

along

it perpendicularl

be obtained

can

according

the

at

obtain

of this current

magnet,

arises

you

freely

in

wall,

look

is flowing

vapour

as

light,
day-

hold

against

inside

near

gradually

kind

dark

or

until

either

"

light, such
inside of
the

against

and

only

you,

the

complete

in broad

and

magnet

you,

of

from

Then

from

As

more

vision

outside

white

light.

of the

"

open

from

one's

horseshoe

good

in front

or

the

seeing

than in the dark,

obtained
how
learn
to perceive
the

to

way

of

because

daylight,

the

faculty

the

master

aura.

For

one

be eventually

thus

can

to

in

aura

magnetic

DAVLIOHT

IN

is important

It

AURA

air

which

first psychic
perception

of

aura

will only

and,

once

speedily
currenta

the

obtain
on

the

YOUR

PSYCHIC

THE

After

the

has

layers distinguished,
its structure

to

OF

STBUCTUEE

aura

been

THE

AURA

perceived,

the student

and

POWEKS

colour

be

studied
in

composed

great

to the

object or

flowers

is very

The

variations.

it will

carefully,

hia attention

turn

must

of colour
will be treated in the nest
devoted
entirely to that subject.
As to the structure
or
composition
this

its general

and

question

chapter,

If

of the aurai
found
that

be

is

which

it is

according
of different ways,
it. Thus,
the aura
emitting
of

variety

person

different

to

that

human

or

magnets

of

beings.
AURA

THE

It

is

flowers.

the

For
of

bright

light,

the
or

the

of

semi-linear

so

Then,

above

form,

shading
is only
has its

complex)

interesting
aura

sets

each

own

; but

alone,

time.

aura

particular
it will
this

serve

can

carefully

mist

regularly
monds
little dia-

in crescent

flower.

Each
being

{some of them

to show

be made.

the student

The

undertaken,

of

of -the leaf.

lobe

one

scalloped
of little

rows

very

blue

of

reading

is

of fourteen

small

wave

sample

study

of plants

considerable

one-

the contour

two

of

of dark
off into light blue.

these,

various

is about

lines

shaped,

two

of

perceive,
of

violet

these

diamond

space

aura

following

border

or

and

first of
and composed
dark
blue, shading
away

Above

form

to

as

the

over

very

leaf.

figures,

distributed,

flower

line of

string

purplish-red

This

of the

that

try

the

of

in thickness,

then

to

study

light blue, all these

very

edge

instance,

an

FLOWERS

composition

inch

eighth

into

interesting

very

psychically,

OF

study
would

how

of the
occupy

THE

THE

After

HUMAN

AURA

HUMAN

have

you

AURA

AND

HOW

the

studied

TO

auras

plants in this way, you should turn

beings.
the auras
of living, human

Children
exceedingly
Developed

STUDY

of

magnets

your

easily be studied, and

may

IT

and

attention

their

auras

to

are

interesting.

clairvoyants

each of them

auras,"

ferent
enabled to see several difbeing composed
of a number

are

of sub -divisions,and each sub-division having

different

structure and colour.

by the
It is a good plan to begin the study of the aura
before mentioned,
in semi
aid of the chemical screens,

darkness: and then to practise viewing

the
more

screens,

and

the eyes gain

light, until it can

and,
more

as

the

aura

without

sensitiveness, to

admit

be clearly

in the

seen

daylight.
In this way
naturally

your

psychic sight will be gradually and

developed.

I
CHAPTER
AND

COLOUR

In

last chapter

the

atmosphere

structure

inquire

How

are

they

to solve

but

are

colour

different,

somewhat

differs at various
the

mental

highly-developed

of
C. W.

Leadbeater,

distinguished,

and

and

mental

Black:

flashes

or

leaden
Crimson
Yellow:

scarlet
shows
:

like

VARIOUS

and

show

anger

deep

depression

love.

Oeanoe

intellectuality;
D6

and

hate

Red:

deep

red

lurid
shows

red

avarice

Grey:

livid grey
:

pride

duller

indicates

Brown:

jealousy.
;

cal,
physi-

anger

Greenish

flashes, denotes

be

COUIUKS

smoke.

dull brown-red

existing

follows

malice;

heavy

selfishness;

indicates
shows

THE

with

may

colours

the

it

majority

however,

agree,

as

merely

of health,

The

etc.

signify

that

individual

following

' '

is doubtless

to his state

conditions,

hatred

brown-grey

hard

they

OP

ground

Brown

sensuality.

red

are

black

on

that

spiritual

indicates

thought-forms

the

that

and'

mean

they

same

changes,

must

realizing

which

the

clairvoyants

MEANING

THE

colours,

according

psychical

We

the

colourings,

individual

with

object,

both

do they

what

every

and

times,

and

' '

paychJe

animate

greatly.

something

of

that

and

of these

these

of

sjinbols

The

express?

interpret

to

we

each

of this varies

the question

is

thfre

heings,

first into the nature

try

secondly

that

surrounding
human

the colour

and

INTERPRETATION'

learned

we

particularly

and

now

ITS

"aura,"

or

XI

tints

dull,
with

heavy-

shows
or

fear.

ambition.

show

it is

COLOUR

AND

ITS

INTERPRETATION

97

Green:
deep blue green
selfish purposes.
good qualities, deep sympathy, while grey-green
Bluet
dark, indicates redeceit and cunning.
ligious

for

used

shows
shows

feeling; light blue shows devotion to a noble

or near
spiritspiritual ideal. White
white, shows high uality.
Dull
Brown
blue
and
show selfish religious

feeling; dull yellow, low type

intellect; Apricot

shows
Brick
Red
indicates
selfishaiFectionand avarice.
pride ;
LiOHT and Bbioht
Red show pure aflfection.QbeyishGreen,
with reddish tinge, shows deceit. The health
is clearly visible to the clairvoyant as a mass
of
faintly luminous violet grey mist, interpenetrating the
denser part of the physical body and extending very
aura

slightly beyond.
"It is easy to understand
how almost infinite may
be the combiuatious and modifications of all these hues,
that

BO

delicate gradation

the most

the most evanescent

with

the greatest
to

unknown

our

to picture

When

of mingled

Many

accuracy.

of character,

feelings may

or

be expressed

of the colours are

sible
that it is impos-

physical faculties,so
them

with

psychic hues."
these colours in the

aura
or
clairvoyant
feel
surroundings
of an individual, therefore, he may
that the characteristicsindicated are present; and the
ings"
same
thing is true when they are seen in the "surrounda

of

THE

sees

returning spirit.
SEVEN

AURAS

SURHOUNDINO

MAN

When

man
the advanced student carefully studies the huhe
aura,
a
will find that there are
number
of
fine
lines
from
body,
the
straight,white, very
emanating
and particularly the head, which resemble rays of white
light. These are
magnetic rays which do not deal

98

PSYCHIC

YOUR

directly

with

The

innermost

the

bands.

different coloured
the second
lemon
yellow,
The

The

layer

layer

third

The

the

fourth

tinged

with

behind

into

second
layer

the

five

of

pure

white,
fourth

blue, the

to be
will be found
Those two inter-penetrate

rose.

beautiful

very

three

of

consists

orange.
waves,

cloud-like

the golden

the

zones,

third

of green,

resembling

combinations.

cloudy

the

violet, and

of clouds,

edges

is shining.

sun

fifth will be

be

to

seen

indigo

or

slate

in colour,

silver edges.

The

sixth will consist of

whitish golden fringe.
The

or

seventh

greyish mist, of
The outer aura
is the outer
and
called "auric
of which

light

"When

be

it may

it has

"gold

dust,"

These
as

see

them

it

IN

were,

been

that

each

of the

said,
exactly

so

such

that

speck

of

man,

that

the

the

constituting

is
an

seen

human

so-

being,

about

individual

spirituality
this

spirally

auras

student

described.

contains

revolving
various

as

emanation

"

COLOURS

light

with

said

be

every

THE

yellow

combined

colours
before

the auric

as

shell,

assumed

to

violet tint.

completes

golden

be

seen

will

surrounding
will be said later.

intellectuality,
eases

aura

egg,"

more

light blue, with

beautiful

outermost

CHANGES

to

darker

aura

consists

yellow,

which

The

first will be

subjeot.

red.

the

of

forming

another,

first pink,

with

fifth dark

violet, merging
one

The

blue, the third

the

second

bluish

of the
condition
to consist
will be found

psychical
aura

light

POWERS

are

must

They

the

head,

has

great

and

in

cloud

some

of
itself.

on

unchanging,

not

not
are

expect

greatly

COLOUR

AND

by

modified

the mental

be experiencing

may

the

uSect

out

the

form

which

of observation

form

of

OF

THOUGUTS

rise to circles of bright

a

of

of varying

cone,

devotional
a

star

be

may

issue pointed
Deception

as

cones

will

bluish

of

seen

thought

fear

while

blackish
to

appear

brighter

rise to

give

be

pink.
steel-blue

grey

which

"auric

auric

egg

nine

clearly

or

to ten

colours

clairvoyant,

defined

is formed

which
aura,

Euid below

If the
a

and

will

yellow

forth

give

electrical

fiashes

ego"

the whole
colours extend over
be seen
by the clairvoyant

above

is from

spiral.

issue.

by the atmoepbere
both

pink

red

tinged

mist,

regular

anger

with

combined
mist, from

in

expressed

with yellow.
violet cloud, from which

of the auric egg,

to be influencing

may
and
it throughout.

This

of grey,

mist, tinged

reddish
a

of

THE

These

rings, spread

shades

may

with pink and taking the shape of any

Fear may
give rise to balls of grey,
mist;

will also

purple.

beautiful

Pity

emotions

time

COLOURS

fear gives

and

and

of the
the latter

condition

aura.

in the

pink
A

psychics!

at the

THE

Thus

and

the thoughts

subject; and

99

INTERPRETATION

ITS

as

feet in height,
this

characteristics
after

the

well
and

auric

egg

of the
necessary

individual

an

from

emanating

his body,

of

round

him,

extends

as

sideways,
and
five feet in ter.
diame-

be

examined
individual
may
practice

and the general character

of the
in thia way
be discovered
and interpreted.

and

by
be

velopment,
de-

subjectmay

YOUR

THE

PSYCHIC

COLOURS

OF

POWERS

VARIOUS

INDIVIDUALS

it is necessary to make a long study of the

a good
deal of psychic development
and
before all the details contained in this chapter can
be
discovered by the student in actual practice. Assuming,

Of

course,

to attain

aura

however,
your

that you have progressed sufficiently in

dividual,
studies to be enabled to see the aura
of any inyou

may

proceed

to examine

its varied colours. If you

find them to be about as follows:
egg, with

highly developed

individual

the whole auric

do this, you will

will have

haze

of

golden light,issuing from the head and extending almost

Above this will be a faint purplish
to the top of the egg.

and issuing
either side of this golden aura,
from the shoulders, will be a
outwards and upwards
bluish light, which merges into pink, as it descends to
light. On

the

breast. From

light may
in others.

be

seen,

that point to the thighs a pinkish

light in some
darkish- red
cases,
"

About

the knees this pink shades off into a

delicategreen, and this green covers
the feet and extends
downward
lower
to
the
almost
margin of the auric egg,
where it becomes a darkish blue.
With less highly-developed individuals these colours
will varj-, according to the tables above given. In some
the auric egg will be composed
greys, greens and browns !

cases

THE

PRIMART

COLOURS

AND

THEIR

almost entirely of

HEANINQS

be said that yellow and any bright

in the aura
clear colours, when seen
of an individual,
denote strong vitality and active intellectuality.Lilac,

In general it may

blue and violet have to do with spiritualcharacteristica.

AND

COLOUR

They

ITS

101

INTERPRETATION

associated with simple, unselfish natures, and

with those having spiritual aspirations.
Red is directly connected with passions, and particularly
are

anger.

is associated with religious feeling, though if

it denotes selfishness.
too muddy
The brighter and clearer the colours the better, and
Blue

they should be

These

BY

colours

aura

are

SPIRITS

possible.
OR

not always

human

with any

or

as

clear-cut

SHOWN

COLOURS

seen

as

by psychics who

arc

CLAmVOTANTLY

SEEN

man
associated with the huform.

They

are

often

as

cloudlike

developing themselves

or less distinctly
shapes, which form more
in front of them, and appear to take the outline of
in
flowers, flashes, etc. Colours are
occasionally seen
masses

or

dreams, but the dream-images

or

"such

of most

only light grey, tike a shadow.

stuff

as

dreams

people
They

are
are

less,
colour-

in fact,

are

made of."
In general : these colours may be interpreted according
tion
to the laws given above, but the precise interpretadifficultquesof these symbolic messages is a more
tion
to

settle. A

spirit, who

and to give

may

be
to

trying

to

communicate

certain message
medium, may
to convey
same
this
method of colour symbolism
apply
but
is
his meaning,
this
often confusing to the psychic
We
interpret.
to
to this (juesdifficult
and
shall come
tion, however,
' '

Symbolism.

' '

in the nest

chapter, which is devoted to

CHAPtBR

XII

SYMBOLISM

Symbolism
time

one

realm

is

of

psychics
of

of
prove

are

understood

and
it

what

to

value

sign

Thus

of the

printed

set

expression

in the

symbols
represent

and

for, and

stand

reconstruct

what

we

Before

studied

are

but
we

the

the

the

in

metre

of

partial

fraction

of

always

whole

of the

thing

and

of
the

our

is

symbol
but

lying

notes
de-

behind

is the

the

less

or

senses,

mind

should

to

more

that

poet's

only

understand
is a sign

page

be in

means

thought

the

on

and

small

proceed

in psychics

of

in

five

expressed

always

perceive, by
we

but

words

should
"symbol"

of the

word

thought,

author's

forth

Thus,

to

the

all those

development.

Usually,

one

thing,

sensual

is the

poem
as

manner.

to

appeals

which
not

it.

which
incomplete

and

partial

that you

it expresses

else

would

MEANS

means.

symbolism

what

standing
undertation
interpre-

to

and

same

whole

psychic,

psychic

SYMBOLISM

First of all, it is necessary

for something

proper

the

student,

own

in the

adequate

to

every

their

WHAT

the

and

presented

undertaking

exactly

subjects

the

at

and

spiritualism.

means,

as

symbols,

of great

who

least

the

of

important

of the most

one

symbol
The

word.
and

spirit,

poem,

etc.

and

incomplete

the

thing
if

we

error

symbolized

they

tried
from

senses.

subject of

in the phenomena

ajTnhoHsm

as

of spiritualism.

other point should be explained

one

objectin the physical world

as

STMBOLIZED

We

only perceive

or

We

never

see

"a

it really is!
OBJECTS

realize, through

five aenses,

our

various aspects or qualitiesof the object.Thus, if yon

are looking at an
orange, your sense
of sight gives you
lar
the impression of a reddish-yellow sphere, rather irreguYour sense
of touch tells you that
is
it
is
this thing
round, that
somewhat rough and cool.
Tour sense
you
of smell supplies
with the information
on

its surface.

that it has

a pleasant
odour unlike anything else,which
is confirmed by your taste. In this particular inBtance
the sense
of hearing does not enter into the questiou,

as

it would

in many

other instances.
all these things whieli appeal

Now

colour, odour,

texture,

etc.

"

are

to

our

"qualities"

seases

of

"

the

orange, and not the orange itself. The orange is always

something different from all of these, above and beyond

them,

is

and

more

inclusive than any

of these qualities

and symbols.
Thus, suppose

you took away one of those symbols,"

visible
the orange
would immediately become into you ; yet it would continue to eiist, though we

its colour,
"

know of its existence.

could never
This shows us clearly that symbols

are

very inadequate

and imperfect representations of a vaster "something"

lying behind them, and they represent
only a small
fraction of the totality of the thing as it really exists.
STMBOLISM

OP

SPIKIT

As applied to the spirit of man,

we
admitting the rather startling fact that

must
no

man

begin by
has

ever

TOUR

104

it,

Been

no

"

ever

seeu

the

commiinieatioD

symbols,

by

of

to

one

the

symbols,
certain
If
be

ear

with

another

and

an

for two
as

"

best

thinking
but

minds,

The

for

make

Chinaman

too

of

neither
They

other.

try

understand

thoughts

one

converse

what
in

are

imperfectly,

are

employed

to

other

very

to

it would

code,

when

the

of

of
or

according

first time,

what

succeed

symbols

us

seen

the

each

about,

they

be

language

to

can

by

throat

expressions

pre-arranged

readily

meet

the

they

are

all !

other

head,

or

the

all but

"

intelligent beings

may

American

from

passing

interpreted

are

speaking

they

the

of

which

impossible

as

air-waves,

do

they

hands

of the

hold

spirits

in this world,

motions

pre-arranged
code.
did not have this

we

them

by

our

when

and
another

one

with

means

Been

other;

by written

or

All he has
another!
features, the form, the facial

ever

outward

the

of

expressions

so

has

man

are

POWERS

PSYCHIC

or

inadequate

their

not

at

to express

their thoughts.

IN

SYHBOUSM

Now,

endeavours
directly.

or

must

represented

As

I said

"

whole

very

to

the

or

spirit

medium,

rule, only
later

if

to

very

chapter),
its ing.
mean-

convey

mistaken

literally,
of

in

symbols

be

symbolism

the

spirit desired

to

should

we

as

explained

largely

resort

this

be

when

through

us

itself,

express

(as will

Hence
interpret

can

encounter

with

communicate
It

imperfectly
and

difficulties we

all these
to

SPIRIT-COMMUNICATION

we

to

were

that

assume

subject-matter which

it

the

to convey.

in my

book

"Our

dreams,

the work

of Freud

"The
as

and

Problems
we

know,
others

of Psychical
are

having

largely

proved

search"!
Resymbolic

this

SYMBOLISM

^B

105

It is highly probable that the ravings

all doubt.
no
one,
of delirium are also of this nature, though
far as I know, has yet devoted to their study the attention

beyont
beyoad

so

they

Certainly it is true in mediumfor in trance conditions a large number

are
tests and visions seen,
of this nature

deservp.

isticphenomena,
of the messages,

and character" the symbolism being often so elaborate

that the original thought is not perceived. Why
this
The probable answer
to this question is,
symbolism?
be given directly, and that this
be resorted to,
symbolic method of presentation must
"through"
in order to get the message
at all. There
is
is good evidence to show that a pictorial method

that the message

cannot

resorted to very largely by the spirits" mediums

the more
what they describe, very often, when

auditory method

is not resorted to.

of the medium

The

seeing

direct

spirit presents

somehow
picture, which is
described and often interpreted by the medium.
Often
is
fective
this interpretation
quite erroneous,
resembling a dedream.
Because
a
mesthis,
the
analysis of
sage
of
to the mind

is not
may

recognized, yet

the

source

of the message

have been perfectly veridical (truth-telling).

exampijes

"Let

op

stubolisu

illustratethis more
fully. Suppose you desire
to tell a Chinaman, who speaks not a word of English,
It
to fetch a certain object from the nest room.

would

me

be useless for you

he would
you

take out
endeavour
not

would
a

not know

cause
the word 'watch,' beably
Probthe word meant.

to say

what

waistcoat pocket, pretend to

it,look at the hands, etc., in your

tap your

watch, wind
to convey

to him

recognized, for any

your
reason,

If this were
would have the

meaning.
you

TOUR

106

from

the next

"Now,
ones,

the

as

proceed
a

perhaps

taking

some

something
bis h"ndj

he

he

an

ctmstmed;

died

and,

his actions,

bad

operation, and was

is highly probable
wiudly
to

guanng

"erwd,

no
never

or

eonscK)iis

the nkeseage

the f"ah

was

it is,

what

with

"

etc'

STMBOL6

has

bowel

troable,

connected

subconscious
fraud!

would

in its inception

to akow

AaS

or

it will
wholly

minnterpreted

oAer

no

it
maduneiy,
be put down

imagination,
Yet,

misaerer

underwent

with

to

as

misleading
been wholly

snbjeet probably

lying in the symbolism,

is evidaiee

in

machinery

be

forms

even

ob-

veridical
by
by the

medium.

There

idea

the

be is doing

see

is wholly

that the message

to the medium

they

fae is examining

now

the door,

the symbolism
ioasmach
as
the

cancer,

of

intently:

OP

to be

seems

evidently

Now

I can't

eonwy

of the facts, it will be observed,

interpretatioa

its interpretation;

he

looks

tioable,

to eonrey

him.

DiTEXPSETATION

describing

while

to

to

bowel

body;

connected

is pointing

THE

Sadi

from

he

Yes,

he wishes

fingers.

Was

from

well

and

wish

of

spirit might

to

seems

his

is looking

his

with

Now,

and

taken

was

little morement.
lifeT

watch

stter

stomach

mnch

from

away

growth,

his

left side.

the

on

the

remind
The

He

that he suffered

cancer

something

to

perhaps

"

something

removed

the

somevbat
similar
in
his
to
attempt
otrnvcy
spirit

tua left side.

the impression
a

fetch

to

or

antics,

watch be used to wear.

follow?:
taps
'He

over

spot

that

these
to by

'watch*

word

him

telling

him,

to

meaiiiDg

room.

resorted

partiealar

at

in

supposing

were

your

eonveyisg

difScalty

eqn"l

and

in

diffimJty

utmost

POWERS

PSYCHIC

of

"

SYMBOLISM
bolism

are

are

"

ae

visual presentation of images. It is well

are
that names
very difficultto obtain by mediums,
is
fact
due
to
the
that
names
this
and
probably

known

not

mean

to the auditory

applying

also,

to the

as

well

adopted

visual symbols, and

pictures, or

They

as

in themselves

are

a rule.
nothing,
merely
letters,having
a
certain sound.
of

THE

OF

FORMS

tion
combina-

SYMBOLISM

It is generally easier for the spirit to impress a partially

developed psychic by means
in
a
than
of
picture
for
reason
names
difficult
are
this
any other way, and
to get. Still,in many
cases,
names
are
obtained by
a

picture shown.

in

one

Thus,

the

"Merrifield"

name

given to the psychic

case

as

of children, happily playing in

Among
other forms of symbolism
A

large key

not

key

picture of
a

green

are

was

number

field.

the following:

be shown to the psychic. This may

key at all, but a symbol of success,
mean
a
the
being the means
by which the door of prosperity
may

"

is opened.
Colours

are

frequently

shown

and

nearly all eolourg

nite
symbolic of something
other, and have their defiin the last chapter.
Strange,
meaning, as we saw
figures
do
horrible
mean
not necessarily
weird and
anything
or

are

bad
something
in dreams

be symbolic of
anything evil; they may
frequently
is
different,
seen
and this
entirely
or

which

are

throughout.
Most psychics, when

composed
they

are

almost

entirely of symbols

developing,

see

peculiar
specks, clouds and forms shaping themselves before them
in space.

They

naturally at a loss to interpret and

While there is much
latitude
explain these images.
are

108

YOUR

PSYCHIC

interpretation,

ot

simple

in

always,

based

suggestions

be found

if

happiness

If these

be

to

fortune

constant

Tiny

dark.

to

or

If

the

if the
red

for

clouds
that
are

clouds

and

lurid,

ill-

must

be

you

which

clouds

in the

away

it indicates

"

If

of light, if
are

"

troubles

symbolize

you

"light

such

into commimication
questions
to

Reptiles,
the

and

in this way
of the

apprehension;
unpleasant

to

fears
"

by

means

be

of

some

your

the

mastery

will always

to

constant

symbolize

communicating.
to

once

at

light you

the

psychic

out

If

spirit-intelligence

the

Root

try

you,

signs,

of

are

you

influences

on

is said

unpleasant

subject.
sign

must

of

"externalizing"

assert

harmful

to

the

that

sensitiveness.

desirous

whether

you

other

hidden

from

result

or

light"

with

note

and

reply

you

appear

sign

indicate

evil

"spirit,"

some

of

Should

however,

within

truly

psychic

for which

"

they

to

said

in your

dark,

are

presence

thought

good,

Black

speeds

be about

asking

fade

you,

horizon,

favourably

specks

enter

signifying

payehio,

indicated.

you,

are

development

look-out.

the

reach

guard.

progressing

the

the

and

toward

your

moving

psychic

may

as

heart.

of the

these

is often

if they

is upon

to

rapidly,

advancing

shortly

bad,

interpreted

either

recede

journey

will

on

may

to them.

to

seem

distance,

white,

teachings,

LIGHTS

be

prosperity,

dear

and

AND

may

white,

and

near

news

traditional

helpful.

Clouds,

appear

following

the

symbolism,

on

CLOUDS

one

POWERS

your

and

they

see

simple
usually
are

fear

fearlessness

disappear.

endeavours

code.
symbolize

symbolized

subconscious

hidden

by

fear-

and
and

SYMBOLISM

The

AND

SUBCONSCIOUS

THE

STUBOLISH

haa the faculty of describing

thoughts, impressions or influences

subconscious miud

in symbolic

form
to

come

"which
directly by

it, either through

telepathic

which
"spirits."

The

"spirit"

may

mind

convey

more

certain message

of the psychic, and

be "externalized"

may

or

be given

to the subconscious mind

conscious

senses,

clairvoyant visions or messages,

it by the
through

or

said to

are

the

or

mesthe sage

to the ordinary

presented
form, representing, apparently,
from
different
the original
entirely

in symbolic

something
message.

It is in the interpretation of these sj-mbols that much

and psychic development

the more
will be found to lie the better the medium
expert in the interpretation of these sjTnbols,
At present no general rule can
be laid down
to
aa
of the true art of mediumship
"

the interpretation of the symbols employed, since these

ing
havwill differ very largely in every ease, each medium

his

own

method

of interpretation, and

his

own

form

of symbolism.

You
what
a

learn for yourself, by repeated experience,

to you, and thus form
the various symbols mean
must

or
of interpretation which you
method
future development,
follow throughout
your

"code"

always

close study

will yield you very important,

well as being of great interest in

of symbolism

practical results, as

can

XIII
.CHAPTER
TELEPATHY

Telepathy,

miDd-reading,

tranaference,

are

thing,

"

thought-reading,

tboiight-

all terms meaning very much

the same
impress
to
the
the mind of annamely,
ability
other
person with a definite thought or thoughts, without

traveling through

The
the usual avenues
of sense.
W.
by
Mr.
F.
Myers
was
H.
in
word "telepathy"
coined
1882, and is derived from two Greek words: {Tele at
"

distance, and Pathos

feeling) and means
"sensing at a distance."
From
this it has
"thought-reading"
in general, as we now
mean
a

"

literally
come

to

under-

Btand it.
HOW

OPERATES

TELEPATHY

How

telepathy takes place we

scientific men,
certainty. Some

cannot

as

as

yet say

Sir

witli
WiUiam

such
inclined to believe that vibrations in the
like the messages
ether travel from brain to brain, very much
in wireless telegraphy. Others, on the contrary,

Crookes,

are

contend that this explanation is insuiScient, and that

have no proof that such brain-waves exist. As Mr.
we
expressed it: "Life has the power
itselfto life," and this is as far as

Myers

of manifesting
we

can

go

as

of scientificexplanation of the facts.

It is almost certainly true that telepathy takes place
not between the conscious minds of two individuals, but
yet, by way

of the subconscious, that vast field which we

(The Subconscious),so that if a

by way

described in Chapter IV
i

is sent

from

one

conscious

mind

to another,

111

TELEPATHY
it would

lows:
travel in rather a round-about fashion as folto
the conscious
the subconscious mind

From

of A; from that to the subconscious mind of B, and

from the subconscious mind to the conscious mind of
B.
In B, the process by which it was
conveyed from

the subconscious to the ordinary mind would be that

"
in dreams, crysso frequently seen
of "eKtemalization,
tal-gazing
and other phenomena.
This fully explains to us why

it is that

receive telepathic messages at the moment

to sleep, or at least appear to do so.

its externalization

hour

an

or

two

impossible

was

to deliver its message,

some

received

we

are

may

until the

some

falling
have

before this, but

consciousness ceased to be so active with

the day ; and then the subconscious mind
"

frequently

We

"

received the message

we

the

ordinary
affairs of

had

chance
time before from

distant mind.
THE

VARIOUS

KINDS

OF

TEIjEPATHIO

MESSAGES

Telepathic messages may be "visual," in which case

they take the form of pictures, figures,written or printed
words, etc.
They

may

he "auditory,"

the form of spoken words.

They may
be "emotional,"

in which
in which

they take

case

the

subject

feel a peculiar depression or excitement.

may
They may be "volitional," in which case the

subject

is seized with the imperative desire to perform

certain

case

action, etc.

or

originate either in the living

are
transmitted from the subconscious
di(perhaps under the supervision and rection

Telepathic messages may

in the dead. As they
mind

of the conscious mind), they

are

often trans-

112

YOUR

POWERS

PSYCHIC

sleep, trance,
mitted most
eJTectualJy during
influence of some
drug, in delirium, at the

death,
at

These

etc.

times,

such

in

the

when
for

and

abeyance,
"visions
of

dying,"

the

It is probably

sent

by

in

only

of

had

been

fully

spoken.

ease,

trance,

as

by

converse

to

and

is, in

applications

of

fully in the chapter

PRACTICAL

The
prove

and

following
to

that

your

it

can

by continued
process
Select a friend
physically,

the

mentally

spoken

converse

at times

is frequently
between

(The

larger

be

will

to Prayer,

IN

exercises

reduced

to

the

embodied

know
meanings

discussed

more

etc.)

TELEPATHY

will

that

satisfaction

it is

means,

all trance-mediums

telepathy

devoted

this

to

mediums

with
if disembodied

and
by

case.

practical

be

as

spirits

this

EXPERIMENTS

own

to

resorted

spirits, and
fact,

thoughts
or

can

that

suppose

tells

"sonorous"

another

of communication

this

that

one

with

though

Swedenborg

of telepathy,

means

they

as

other

other

and

clear

though

the telepathic

to

spirit appear

disembodied

and

that

and

the

one

with

converse

telepathy,

of

thought

natural

method

and

SPIRITS

the

another

spirits

means

If spirits in the flesh

words.
one

so-called

trance-speaking

that "spirits"

by

this is the

out

have

we

fully

sentence

that

reason

FROM

true

directly

understand

us

easily received
is asleep, or
mind

ecstasy,

TELEPATHY

the

of

most

conscious

this

moment

etc.

revelation,

another

are

messages

the

under

mors

enable

telepathy
or

you

to

exists,

less simple

practice.
with

and

whom

morally.

yon

are

One

in

sympathy,
he
of you must

113

TELEPATHY
the sender

"transmitter,"

or

Let

"recipieDt."

the other the receiver or

for a moment
that you
suppose

us

Tlie recipient should be seated in

a comfortable
chair at one
end of a fairly large room,
be freely ventilated. It is best that, at
must
which
folded,
least during the early experiments, he should be blindthe transmitter.

are

or

that he close his eyes, and sit with his back

He should sit
and pad on knee.

to you, pencil in hand

in

semi-darkened

For

your

part, you

should

(thatis,his back) with

have

you,

bright

of the

part

room.

ait at

table, facing him

and pencil before

pad of paper

light thrown

on

the pad

of paper,

leaving the rest of the room

in semi-darkneas.
Now
draw upon the paper a symbol, perhaps a geometrical
figure, such as
a
triangle, circle, square, etc. Look
at this figure intently and

the recipient. You

should not
in
length.
one
minute
TO

HOW

INSURE

The

which
attitude of mind
is
important.
very
experiments
your

recipient should

yet you

it

on

each trial exceed

make

B0CCES8

you

hold

during

these

You

should will that

the picture presented to him,

not strain yourself in the attempt,

and
brows,
the
tensing the muscles, etc., will not

should

wrinkling
add

see

to impress

endeavour

to the

certainty

with

veyed,
which your picture is conOn the other hand, you

rather the reverse.

should have complete
confidencein the fact that he will
impression
Never allow
get the
you are sending him.

to believe that you

yourself for a moment
will fail.
Say to yourself that he La-salready succeeded in receiving
it. Do not allow yourself to become flustered, or worried
or

anxious.

Imagine

your

thoughts

travelling to

114

YOUR

him

in

itself,

that

definite form,

in

or

case

the

whisper

The

recipient,

blank

as

may

to him,

Above

appear.

by

MORE

After
more

which
be

very

be

51

to

card by
After

these

cards,

deck

may

to

late
calcualways

would
the

upon

correct

you

If he

is

instances,

many

directly

to

him,

can

subject, he

though

and

the

were

you

various

pinch yourself,
locate the pain

good

as

in

the

or

needle,

subject

in

some

lightly

yourself

sharp

the

try

may

will
were

pain

pricking

or

him.

pinching

Next

you

try

may

Procure

taste.

nutmeg,
in

removed
these
tell

with

himself.

on

transferred

these

since chance

Prick

pain.

whether

in very

cloves,

the

it is easy

and

may

you

playing

as

the subject hitting

body

see

correctly

and

draw,

experiments

of

of the

so

they

accident.

and

do

as

such

this purpose,

of guesses,

1 against

transference
parts

for
each

the percentage

pressions
im-

"wild"

diagrams,

the

with

pictures,

good

between

shuffled

how

matter

as

EXPERIMENTS

succeeded

complicated
are

no

COMPUCATED

have

you

it!

be discouraged
not
must
all, you
for these you
must
expect.

non-successes,

early

try

note

and

uucon-

not

hears

he

in

though

do

you

object

bis mind
make
should
down
or
any
pictures

his part,

come

that
that

so

of the

circle, etc.,

careful

word

on

possible,
that

squsrc,

be

the

sciously

either in the sMpe

word,

must

you

POWERS

PSYCHIC

number

number

pepper,

being

turn,

from
in

your
the

immediately

sugar,

subject

usual

the

of

to

way.

substance

substances

etc., and

that

careful

in smell

of experiments

you

prevent

Many
you

smell
are

far

him

from

good
are

as

such
or

taste

enough
ing
smell-

subjects
putting

can

into

115

TELEPATHY

yoar mouth, the instant you have placed it there. After

you have succeeded thus far, you should try to increase

the distance between you. until you

feats, though miles apart.
eame
HOW

TO

EVTIj

PREVENT

INFLUENCES

can

PROM

perforin the

AFTECTINQ

TOU

These

will prove

simple experiments

to you.

and

to

They will render

the sceptic, the existence of telepathy.
from
to
more
the reception of messages
you
sensitive
from the disdistant living minds, and also messages
In this way

camate.
to

messages

beneficialto you,

ness
you will cultivate your sensitivethis
this
character, and
will be
of
provided that you do not carry these

practices too far and cultivateyour sensitivenessunduly

directions.
in wrong
Under normal, healthy conditions your mind will not
be affected by impressions of this character, since it
for you to receive them, aa a rule,
will be most diflicult
no

matter

how

hard

may

try.

The

mind always
itself
by
too
access
easy
protects
against
outside minds.
It is very rare indeed that
are impressed
against
subjects
Some
it
is
believe
true,
their will.
that others
persons,
at a distance are influencing them in this manner,
and
impressing

you

do

believe
certain things. Many
that they are hypnotized, etc. But in nearly all cases
these beliefs are illusory; they have no foundation in
them

to

fact. When

examined, they are found to rest wholly

in the imagination of the
quently
subject,and they are fre-

but the indications of an unbalanced mind.

This
does not mean
that such persons are necessarily insane,
but they would become

so

were

they to dwell upon

their

imagined grievance long enough, and believe in it after

been

have

they

true,

not

The

and

is

has

of

his

telepathic

influences

him

affect

ever

these

so-caUed

they

exist,

who

of

has

from
the

and

and

or

of
him,

from

own

soul

repulsing

preventing
no

the

matter

dead.

insanity.

any

have

whether

in

that

will

others

all

even

and

cases,

should

himself,

within,

is

forces

and

capable
of

this

influence

telepathic

this

the

and

fear

no

nearly

outside

any

reason

fortifying

mastered
from

which

contained

In

will.

has

who

thing

from

imaginary

are

his

strengthened

need

the

not

within

regards

impressions

his

subject,

as

of

telepathy

nature,

or

against

the

reaching

living

book

this

influences

overcoming

character,

own

in

instructions

the

was

such

causes

practises

inner

protecting

the

of

followed

chapters

that

wiU-to-believe

one

who

student
who

early

persistent

that

POWERS

repeatedly

shown

It is this

case.

is

PSYCHIC

YOUE

116

comes

from

CHAPTER

XIV

CLAIRVOYANCE

CiAiRvoTANCE

is derived

from

two

French

words and

literally"clear seeing."
It means
tar more, however, in the language

means

ot Spirit-

and psychics, and is now

used to cover
and
classify,if not to explain, a large number
of different
day will probably be explained
phenomena
which some
aaltem

in other ways,

There are various types and kinds of

different
clairvoyance,
authoritieshaving given somewhat
different definitionsof the various sub-divisions. Thus,
the Manual

of the National Spiritualists' Association

subdivides and defines the various types of clairvoyance
follows'

as

SUBJECTIVE

1.

is that psychic condition

(who thereby becomes a medium)

SubjectiveClairvoyance
human

of

CLAIRVOYANCE

being

through the tion

manipulawhich enables spirit intelligences,
to
impress
or photonerve
the
sight,
centres
graph
of
of
images
the
medium
pictures and
upon the brain of

which

aid of the
may

visions by the medium

without the
These
pictures and images
physical eye.

seen

are

as

be of things, spiritual

remote

or

near,'hiddeu

or

material, past or present,

have
uncovered, or they may
or

their existence simply in the conception

them.
communicating
of the medium
OBJECTIVE

or

imagination

CLAIRVOTANCE

ObjectiveCIair\'oyance is that psychic power or

function of seeing objectively
spiritual beings, objects
2.

118

YOUB
things by

and
"

PSYCHIC
throngh

and

POWERS

the spiritual sensorium

the phj'sical mechaDism

pervades

objective clairvoyance

of vision, without

impossible.

be

would

bom

with this power,

and in others it has but a casual
is governed
by
the rate of
are

persons

in

thus

one

few

Its extent

under

see

it

which

ual
objectivelyspirit-

be

to

things

But

quickening.

may

clairvoyant

which

it is developed

some

vibration

operates

which

invisible, because
may
which
another
of the degree of diiference in the intensity of the power.
X-RAY

3. X-ray
partakes

Clain'oyance
the

of

be

to

The

see

of healing

trance

power,

disease

it may

be

leaves

the

of the
to

see

and

observe

that
expressed

the

by

thought-images
body.

This

While

thoughts

are

is due

of the

parts
the

observe

when
induced
sleep,

incarnate

in

by

operations

this

a"

as

of

conveyed
the

the
the

physical
to

fact

the

state

places

and

it lisits
things

body

there

and

the
is

in
pens
hap-

its travels

it through
that

suggestion

it sometimes
in

or

spirit

the

or

material

spirit

is

spirit,

in the places

in this state

lips of

to

well

body
hypnotic

decamate

or

when

the

occurs

is transpiring

the

this

intervening

CliAIRVOTANCE

spiritual

its environment.

seems

and

ia able, at its own

and
will
hypnotist,
to travel to remote

what

clearly
to

an

self-induced
body

internal

and

which

possesses

who

the

resembling
by

exercised

x-ray

objects through

Clairvoyance

state,

of

perceive

CATALEPTIC

in

the

decay.

and

4, Cataleptic

of clairvoyance

clairvoyant

diagnose

body,

human

form

physical

can

matter,

physical

is

characteristics

objective.
is able to

power

CLAIRVOTANCB

are

that

physical
a

spirit

CLAIRVOYANCE
"cord"

the body and the spirit and

As long as this
between them.

which connects

trajiamits vibrations
return to the body,
cord is not severed tha spirit can
but should it be severed, then what we
call "death"
Under
form
ensue.
this
of clairvoyance
would at once
is

there

interblending

an

of

subjectiveand

objective

spiritualsight.
TRANCE-CONTBOL

CLAIEVOTANCE

5. Trance-control Clairvoyance

is that psychic state

under which the control of the physical body of the
by a spirit ititelligence,and the
is assumed
medium
is, for the time being, dethroned.
consciousuess of the medium
In this case the controllingspirit is really the
clairvoyant, and

simply

uses

the medium's

body

as

fore
and there-

of communicating
what the spirit
the question of subjective
and objective
spiritual
is concerned, cannot be
sight, in BO far as the medium
means

sees,

raised. To
and who

some

may

for readings
witnesses in trials at law it may

persons

become

be known

go to mediums

who

that under

trance

control the medium

is to all intents and purposes absent, therefore in dealing
with definitions of clairvoyance to be used for the enlightenment
not

it
of thinking people, judges and juries,
for the protection of such mediums
to
necessary

seems

explain what

is here termed

TELEPATHIC

form

ance."
Clairvoy-

ETC.

CLAIRVOYANCE,

6. Telepathic Clairvoyance
in picture

"Trance-Control

is the

of thought,

tion
subjectiveperceptransmitted from a

distance.
of clairvoyance illustrated in class 4 is
because
frequently called "Travelling Clairvoyance"
The

type

120

YOUR

the spirit appears

distant

visit

tions, this

type

of

1,

but

to

events
we

to

the

the

the

psychic's

stream

other

of

the

remembers

tion,
recollec-

he

was

"

retrocognition.

sees

and

otherwise

scenes

and
tell,
to fore-

unable

of prevision,

prophecy
and
be
dealt
with
subject will
devoted
to "Prophecy
versus

chapter

seems

mind

psyehie's

future

the

course,

cases

called

hand,

into

of

so

seems

and

its normal

beyond

it

mind

time,

of

nition
defi-

give

would

latter

This
in

the

have

we

above

"

cases

which,

and
deSni-

is classified under

When

were

which

ita body,

the

authorities

along

forward

travel

events

other

have
on

to

clairvoyance

backward

travel

When,

According

itself.

class by

eeparate

travel, after leaving

to

scenes.

No,

POWERS

PSYCHIC

precognition.
fully

more

Fortune-

Telling."
We

have

also

direct and
or

no

other mind
; indirect when

own

involves

and
As

it goes
other

one

see

The

type

the body

leaving

the

at

clairvoyant

of

returning

mind,

time

or

have

we

there

are

two

sons
per-

which

and,

nel
chan-

discamate.

Also

which

it

as

were,

is characterized

visiting the spiritual

to

psychic's

roundabout

in

same

when

visions.

clairvoyance
and

the

clairvoyance"

Clairvoyance"

another

their

exchange

Direct

incarnate

Clairvoyance."

"Independent

of "Reciprocal

cases

through

"telepathic

to

voyance,
clair-

themselves.

explaining
indirect clairvoyance:
is involved
but
agency

some

opposed

so-called

experimental

definitions

these

Then,

and

spontaneous

reanimate

the

wards
(after-

spheres

is

body)

by

called

' '

' '

ecstasy.

Mr.

Leadbeater

divides

clairvoyance
and

direct

clairvoyance,

in

Clairvoyance

into

time,

clairvoyance

in which

the astral

three
in
or

divisions:
sub-

space,

spiritual

CLAIRVOYANCE
are

senses
now

about

opened

so

up

CLAIRVOYANCE

DBEAM

Clairvoyance may
etc.,

to perceive planes of activity

as

ua.

in dreams, crystal visions,

also occur

(whielicorresponds to clair\'oyinformation
is obtained by means
tfaat the
rather than the eye) may be obtained through

and clairaudienee

ance,

save

of the

ear

shell-hearing. In this case the messages

than seen.
(Another technical name

heard rather
are
for clairvoyance

is sometimes used is "Telwsthesia.")

Clairvoyance may manifest itselfin a variety of forms
mon
the above definitions would signify. The most com-

which
B8

form is:
Spontaneous

Clairvoyance, in which

pictures of absent persons and

Clairvoyant dreams

are

diagnosing

see,

as

it

his disease

scenes.

DIAGNOSIS

There is a type of mental

subjectto

seea

fairly common.

CLAIEVOYANT

the

the psychic

were,

as

in

clairvoyance which enables

into the body of another,

he perceived clearly
individual's
body at
that

though

the conditioiis present

the time. This form of psychic vision was
possessed
by Andrew
Jackson Davis in a remarkable degree, but

is possessed by many
day.
psychics of our own
Another form of clairvoyance is that in which underground
may
metals and waters
sometimes be perceived.
Usually

^m

^B
^H

in this

the psychic walks over the ground

to be explored with a forked twig or stick in his hands.
Sudden
Suddenly
this bends or dips, and where this happena
water
08

o
or

case

This is technically known

metal is to be found.
has
been
and
proved to exist as a scientific

"dot
"dowsing"

122

YOUR

fact by

has

been

new

developed
friend

Barrett,

ProfeeBor

peculiar

type

Mr.

Vincent

N.

W.

T.

the

reason

and
by

Mr.

of
"

"Phone-voyance,

POWERS

of Physics,

in

Dublin,

of

late years

Of

P.

Sir William

University

the

PSYCHIC

for

of clairvoyance
Tiirvey

He

Stead.

termed

he

that

don,
Lon-

of

this
his

receives

impressions

he is conversing
and intuitions, etc., when
distant friend over
the telephone,
and then only.

with

This

is

by

form

many

EXPLANATION

THE

has

Clairvoyance
We

briefly

may

1. The
be

we

hear

or

astral

operate

is not

use

it may

they

you

and
may

once

go

to

by

as

our

the

in

become

mixed

instead

of

outside

the

one,

door

up,
so

eye

you

that you
whether

when

function
the

at

now

cannot
are

the
see

be

in

spiritual
serve

us)

If

their

direction,

that

may

you

and

right

reason

used

the

on

activity.

the

the

and

means

of the spiritual

serve

of

be

objects

by

them

means

precisely

may

sight

physical

organs

plane

difficulties, for

spiritual

corresponding

sense-organs

physical

spirit

may

physical

each

clairvoyantly,

course

of

This

spiritual

our

spiritual

cultivated

lead

astral

at

on

follows

as

hear

see

hear

we

(and

die

we

of

see

and

we

means

world

when

and

by

These

ear.

eye

When

clairaudiently

spiritual

body

see

we

contrary,

is

We

of ways.

variety

to

etc.) there

ear,

physical

ear.

physical

these theories

sen-se-organ.

of the

of the

astral

or

in

explained

Corresponding

eye,

obtained

CLAIHTOYANCB

Spirituat-Sense-Theory.

or

(the

means

been

follows:

as

Bense-organ

spiritual

OF

summarize

Astral

stated

by

be

could
of sensitiveness which
it.
if
developed
they
psychics

both

time,

same

two

worlds

sure

going

the

when
to

step

123

CLAIRVOYANCE

into a great ditch, both of which you

Many
see equally clearly before you.
persons have got
some
into this condition which takes
time to outgrow,
5 the pavement

or

Spiritual Influence Theory."

"The

According

to

is accomplished not by means

own
the
o"
unaided powers, but always through
subjects'
the instrumentality of a spirit who sees the distant
scenes,
etc., and impresses them upon the subjects'
mind

this theory clairvoyance

telepathically.
TUBES,

AND

THOUGHT-POBMS

3. "The

Astral

Tube

PEBOEPTION

DIRBCT

Theory."

According

to

this

view, the clairvoyant

a sort of telescope or
constructs
for
himself
"astral
tube
matter,"
out of
and through
this be looks. The figures, in this ease, always appear
small, and far-off.

4. "By

the Creation of

Thought

Form."

On

this
for ourselves in the
desire to visit,and utilizeit for the purpose
of observation; we look out of its eyes, hear with its
theory, we
localitywe

ears,

create

thought

form

etc.

5.

' '

Direct-Perception

The

Theory.

' '

This

theory

that outside influences play no part in the phebut that we perceive distant scenes
nomeim,
ourselves,
says

by

means

of

some

process of

But
self-projection.

here

with the difiieultythat if the psychic is

absent, viewing the distant .scene, how can he also be
body and speakpresent in the room,
animating his own
ing
we

are

met

through
Moat
see

it

as

he undoubtedly

psychiea, when

they

shapes and figures more

any

other

does in many
casesf
begin their development,

frequently than they ence

experiThey
this
phenomena.
why
wonder

YOUR

124

be.

should

Why

than

easily

The

AND

of

our

is

more

of

use

others,
we

Again

our

we

think

mind

than

physical

or

see

have

to

have

we

the

psychic

activity,
are

deal

few

and

so

exercises

in

developing

this faculty

our

methods

of development.

other

parts
an

and

extension

which

mind

little

limitations

senses,

the

much

of
less

corresponding

similar

partial
and

permitting

faculties

liberation
the

stimulation

their

of clairvoyance,

of

higher
The

use.

will be found

pend
deing
free-

or

into

sense-organs

which

of

of this cultivating

more

body,

us,

clairvoyance.

the

to develop

the

upon

spirit from

of

following

great

in order

cases

corresponding

degree

the

with

before

these

in

If

symbols.

image

of the

it beyond

Clairvoyance

in many

the

whereas,

to do

figures

and

in

words.

spoken

as

any

dreams,

memory-images,

this faculty

carry

by

it in only

active,

inducing

of

force

organs.

of the

so

else.

than

used

of visual

Now,

one

other

consciousness

hear

his

ing:
follow-

anything

more

up

rule.)

the
any

with

seldom

call

objects

forcing-process,

spiritual

we

are

to

usual

sense

very

do

is proved

image,"

brain

to

us

only

used,

fact

this faculty

enables

more

this

person

and

of

We

are

the

not

active

brain

"memory

our

the

more

CLAIRVOTANCE

we

consists mostly

of

than

than

but

hears

who

is probably

sight

in

memory

tH

that

with

and

one

(Now

seel

us

exception,

fact

more

feel

figures

see

this being
the

We

sight-centres

which

"SEb"

eyes

connected

the

WB

this

all of

across

he

of

our

senses.

come

is the

HOW

explanation
We

The

but

sees,

WHY

we

POWERS

nearly

should

it is true,

then,

and

PSYCHIC

helpful

according

to

CLAIRVOYANCE

DEVELOPING

EXERCISES

1. Seat yourself in a comfortable ehair in a BemiMentally construct

darkened room.
fore
(i.e.,
imagine) beyou

tube, open

at both ends.

One

end of this

fits over

tube
your
indefinitelyoutward

eyes, and the other end extends

into space.
Imagine that this tube
is hollow and that you can
see
through it perfectly.
Turn this tube in the direction of the house of a friend

mentally go into a room

and see if you can
discover in it any one
present,
and if so, who he is
and what he looks like. Note wjhat you see carefully.
of yours;

"

You

will be able to verify the next

vision is correct.
2. Construct the tube

this tube, which

you

yards long, you

must

as

day how

At the other end of

before.

should imagine about

endeavour

to

far your

see

one

hundred

clairvoyantly the

face of a friend. Try to distinguish the features of this

face, making them clearer and clearer. When you have
pull it toward you by an effort
it
is
only about two or three feet distant.
of will, until
It should then be perfectly clear and every feature
distinguishable. When
you have succeeded in visualizing

done

this, gradually

this face

so

clearly that you

see

it

as

distinctly as

if that individual stood before you in life,

progress as a clairvoyant will have made
your
great
begin
in
then
inftitadvances and you may
experiments
you

would

encing this person at a distance, while seeing his face

before you, as explained. Will that be should do a
certain thing, to think of you at a certain time or see
your face float before him as he is huBy with his daily
occupations,

If you

practice this persistently,you will

TOUR

achieve

ultimately

being

suceess,

POLJIRIZATION

AND

ability to influence

means

of your

termed

channel
desired point,

in

during

these

object

clearly

in

If you

since

you

will

are

do not

to

playing

strong

has

him,

been

polarize

path
the

toward

deal

great

your

are

communication

depends,

to bold

ability

great

fro, which

and

by

up

set

will not

you

you

object by

or

person

facilitates psychic

upon

there

currents

IT

the

to
concentrate
mind's
eye and
do this, your efforts will be lost,

your

find

USE

atmosphere

directions.

experiments,

it.

own

astral

this channel

both

upon

your

sona
per-

mfluence

toward

because

the

and

TO

directed

will, when

through

or

HOW

distant

"polarization,"'

to

able

doubt.

withoat

This

POWERS

PSYCHIC

rents,
astral curdisintegrate

many
to

tend
you,

and

unless

these

the

astral

in overcoming

succeed

' '

' '

cross-currents.

In

these

conducting

first, always

at

especially

centred in your
into space
along
travel

must

within

your

; yon

own

your

"focal

physical
to get

into
as

centre,"

keep

body.

consciousness

your

thought;

must

sure,

to let it go outward

not

and

your

with

outward

will be apt

you

hody,

own

keep

to

be

must

you

experiments

your

If you
Your

trouble.

will

your

it is called,

alone

consciousness
do

not

do

this

starting-point,
be
always
must

maintained.
In

developing

faith and

belief tend

faculties, while
them

This

clairvoyance

and

is true

Clairvoyance

to

open

disbelief has
shutting

off

you
up

should
your

the
all

remember

latent

contrary

further

powers

that

and

effect of closing

development.

iu all lines

is

of psychic
unfoldment.
faculty possessed by the whole

hu-

CLAIRVOYANCE
man

127

in varying degrees, and there

race

are

indications

that with each generation, its power is beeomiog greater

and greater, so that the time will doubtless come
when
see with
will see clairvoyantly justas we now
our
ordinary eyes. In fact, the possession of strong
intuitions and sentiments, sensing the feelings and emotions

every

one

of others, etc., are but undeveloped

fianhes, giving you an
insight into the
person

with whom

FACTORS

IN

you

THE

is

Concentration

are

that you

80

You

think of

can

minutes without relaxing

to enter
an

at

your

OF

important

of clairvoyance.

CliAlHVOTANCB

factor in the cultivation

train

must

your

mind
for
several
object
allowing any other thought

particular

or

consciousness. You

objectuntil you

o" the

conversing.

DEVELOPMENT
an

clairvoyant

mind

can

do

must

practise gazing
this for two or three

minutes without moving your eyes and without fatigue.

You should cultivate deep-breathing esereises and, during
inspiration,think that you
energy

you

have

are

are

drawing

on

the vital

of the universe, while with each breath you exhale

throwing off any adverse influences which may
to you.

come

"Visualizing"

is

an

important

factor in developing

You

clairvoyance.
should get into the habit of calling
up before your mind a face you have seen or a scene
you
have witnessed that day, trying to remember every detail

and making it clearer and clearer until you have every

detail clear in your mind's eye. You should then endeavour
to
were

projectit outward

into space,

seeing these pictures outside your

entities,and

not merely

as

as

though

head

memory
pictures.
Crystal-gazing, etc., will greatly help in this.

as

you

real

YOUR

HOW

One

do this, particularly

to

distinguish
A

life been

enabled

to

able

intelligence

it must

by

come

can

clairvoyance
by

following

to

one,

the

As

to

to the

the

various

the

to

these

subjects.

in the
few

next

these

(pp. 117-24)
explain

the direct vision

is that

all of

in Chapters

which

or

colours

definite in

not.

interpreted

in dreams

and
appear

appear

which

and

day,

of genuine

to anything

XI

one.

according

SII,

devoted

will

be

cussed
dis-

chapter.
as

the

Clairvoyance,

explanations

the

theories

various

etc.

to

that

remembered

theory,

the

be

should

in conclusion,

words

to

and

in

experiment

figures

enlightenment

Clairvoyance

It will be

advanced

lead

symbols

laid down

rules

and

ways
al-

helpful

lying

gained

by

was

or

beginnings

ascertained

they

and

be

the

and

it represented

she

or

evil

is,

That

whether

genuine

an

cannot

visions

whether

clairvoyant,

to

the

of progress

be

only

up
see

and

way

practise

was

phantasmal

Again
a

and

all her

dead.

figure

was

difficult

has

the

of

the

this

distinguish

memory

practice

between

person.

it

whether

to

ability

prolonged

the

this ability

and

acquaintance

at

dead

from

It is extrexaely

those

and

mind

distinguish

visions

distinguish

tell whether
or

"

my

of
to

or

can

with

looking

living

This

lady

tell by

could

only

living

the

itself to the

for the beginner,

comes

experience.

of

hallucinations

and

FALSE

presents

"How

is this:

to

she

FROM

the false, real clairvoyant

pictures

figures

TRUE

always

which

student

from

true

DISTINGUISH

qaestion

the

oE

POWERS

PSYCHIC

Oar

theory

the astral-sense
own

of clairvoyance:

I enumerated
have
which

view

previoualy

before

been

theory,

of the matter
proposed

are

CLAIRVOYANCE
in

that is they

all true in particular

are

but that

none
of them explains all types of clairvoyance.
The spirit-influence-theory
is true in some
stances,
inthe direct-clairvoyancetheory is true in others,

cases,

and

true,

sense

129

the astral-sense-theory is the correct

one

in still

others, etc.
THE

As

to

MYSTEEY

SOLVED

the difficultywhich

is presented

by the fact

animate and speak through his

clairvoyant can
body while he is psychically active elsewhere, this
own
is explained by assuming that only a portion of his total
that

psychic

self remains

behind, and

that the

active

more

this
spirit-part performs the journey or
by
being
body
to
means
the
part
of
physical
connected
a cord or
connection which unites it to the latter. This
"excursion,"

"

connection is sometimes called the "Silver thread," and

is the channel of communication between the spirit and

its body, while the former has eone on

If this "thread" were
to snap or become

its excursion.

broken, death

take place, since the spirit would be unable to

Such
the body.
return
and reanimate
accidents are
extremely rare, but they have been recorded from time

would

in the past. In clairvoyance, the connection

intact, and communication back and
remains, of course,
forth, between the body and the absent psj'chic self,
to

time

takes place along

this cord

or

In
thread.
other hand,

still other
no
the
of clairvoyance, on
actual
leaving
body
or
the
takes place ; the active
excursion
body,
in
the
consciousness remains
animating it, while
types

the clairvoyant

"telescope"

or

vision takes place through

"tube"

before mentioned.

the psychic
In such cases,

130

there
this

is
is

no

not

the

former,

and

goes

on

diflSculty
sach

in
trips

POWERS

PSYCHIC

YOUR

an

which

and

in

advanced
the

for

accounting
type

psychic

excursions

its

we

see,

clairvoyance

of
self

of

all

leaves
own.

the

but
as

body,

CHAPTER

XV

DBGAHS

Dreams
is

occur

usually take place during sleep, though there

peculiar form of imaginative picturing which may
Rometimefi during the waking hours and which we

Of these I shall treat in another

call "day-dreaming."
first of ordinary dreams, I may
gin
beplace. Speaking
by pointing out that, before we
can
understand
them, we must know a littleof the nature and phenomena
of sleep in which they occur.
third of our lives in sleep,

possibly

all spend about one

that this is a condition

should certainly know

we

which

We
so

something about if

we

can

WHAT

IS

sleep!

Various

theories have been advanced in the past to

been
explain sleep, but no satisfactory theory has ever
fully accepted.
Thus we
have the so-ealled "chemical
theories," which endeavour to account for sleep by assuming
that certain poisonous substances are formed
in the body

during

waking hours and are eliminated

Others
have suggested that sleep is due
sleep.
to peculiar conditions of the circulation of blood in the
during

brain; still others that

the action of certain glands

that
explains sleep; others
muscular relaxation accounts
it;
tor
others that the lack of external stimuli is sufficient
to induce profound

have
shall

been
never

All of these theories

insufficientto explain the facta. We

shown

arrive

doubtless, until

we

at

slumber.

admit

satisfactory theory
the presence

of

of sleep,

vital force

YOUR

132

the

and

existeace

withdraws
hours

the
and

less completely

more

or

of

sleep,

We

of dreams,

are

types

seven

experiences

everybody
life.

the

spiritual

presently.

DREAMS

begin

to

explain,

how

and

show

of

dreams

the

with,

tliey

to

are

be

for:

accounted
There

must

in

fully

more

during

invigoration

spiritual

COMMON

we

spirit, which
the body

Bojourn

of this

SEVEN

present

types

common

its

shall speak

the

from

derives

and

during

TUB

For

human

individual

an

of

nourishment

world.

POWERS

PSYCHIC

These

at

falling

2. The

flying

dream,

3. The

dream

of inadequate

dream,

dream

or

clothing,

being

not

of

beast

some

or

are:

1. The

4. The

time

one

it is said,
in bis
another

which,

to

able

injurious person

get

thing

or

from

away

that

is

pursuing,

5. The

dream

being

of

dangerous

irresistibly

to

some

place,

6. The

dream

that

7. The

dream

of

being

drawn

some

being

to

about

to get

unable

darling

go

things

your

has

wish

on

been

fied,
grati-

journey

into your

and

trunk,

ete.

Some

dreams

these

in another;

some

that

of

of

all ordinary

like tj-pe,

1. Physical

are

but

are

broadly

dreams,
due

to

to

one

such

in
explained
it may
speaking,

be

as

of three

the

causes:

stimuli,

2. Subconscious
3. Subconscious

above,

association,
mental
imagination.

one

way,
be

or

said

others

DREAMS

133

In addition to this subconscious field there is also another:

The Super-Conscious o" which we
shall apeak

later; but

as

this is not

psychologists of today,

by

recognized

we

"orthodox"

discuss it for the

shall not

present.
OP

CAUSES

DREAMS

Physical stimuli give rise to dreams in this way : The

is doubtless
dream of inadequate clothing for example,
by chilling the surface of the body, this, in
usually being due to the bed-clothes falling off

produced
turn,

of falling is probably due

to the fact that, by lying too long in one
position, the
onto

the floor. The

dream

blood-supply is cut off,causing loss of sensation in the

under part of the body, this in turn giving rise to the
idea that we are not supported, consequently that we are
flying or falling,etc. If a book is dropped, this may
the report of a pistol in a duel, etc.
causes
many dreams in the following way:
nected
objectof the mind brings up another con-

be symbolized
Association

One

idea

or

as

be in
or less directly, as it would
with it, more
life,and the whole storehouse of the subconscious mind
is drawn upon in these associations, so that dreams are

far

more

varied than

our

conscious

associations. In

addition to this the third factor namely

"imagination"

is greatly enlarged and given free play, for the reason

that the conscious, logical mind is dormant, to a great
extent, and hence the wild flightsof imagination, which
we

take in sleep,
THE

are

possible.

INTERPRETATION

OP

DREAUS

It is because of these facts that nothing appears absurd

how ridiculous
to us while we are dreaming; no matter

YOUR

awake

able to

and

of thoughts

to

reason

however

illogical they

less consistent,

or

are

may

be

analysed

and

Dr.

the

subconscious

traces

wishes

strata

and

in

rise to thisT

have

see

This

you

may

Place
in

wish

risen

is

TO

of

do

your

subject,

in

for

ANALYSE

who

to

the

suppressed

form.

bubbles

the

of water.
the
What

only.

further

mind

this

through

product

In

lower
gave

investigation.

DREAMS

causes

in the following

ofteo

rule,

pond

interested

impressions,

subconscious

upwards

subject

to ascertain
so

the

compared

surface

the finished

HOW

If yon

fact, been
the

upon

we

in

be

"Dreams."

on

childhood
as

elaborate

may

who

"externalized"

are

an

celebrated

his exploration

on

work

express,

slumbered

and

they

eases

they

have

have,

break

which

both

that

dreamer

Dreams

early

current
underif they

The

out

those

to

or

them,

worked

and
recent

insane

such

enough.

based

his

dreams

most

which

the

of

has

mind,

consult

believes

and

carefully

of Vienna

to

aiming

strain

through

running

examined

Freud

may

He

found

and

and

almost all dreams,

in reality more
are

logical

of dream-interpretation,

system

of

that

and

striking

that

appear,

may

and
books,

dreams

of late years,

shown,

medley

curious

insanity,

written

between

the close similarity

"wanderings."

show

are

we

until

presents

of delirium
have

us

The

dreams,

most

authors

io

so

it.

over

the ravings

medical

It has been

seems

never

compoBing

resemblance
various

be, it

may

situation

POWERS

PSYCHIC

dreams,

manner:

his

wishes
in

of certain

dream

analysed,

in seraicomfortable
quiet room
chair, seated
darkness.
Set going a metronome
to listen
or
ask him
While
doing
to the tick of a large
this certain
clock.
a

135

DREAMS

and

him

tell you

to

BO,

you

miLd)

his dream.

she

in

great

state

of

showed

had

been

left alone

house

kitchen

on

cause

kitchen
had

soon

fear

kind
The

was

pudding
and

nearly
from

running

she

of pudding;

set

the

discovered

was

sensa-

unpleasant

or

of

little girl, she

this

up

woke

Analysis

burnt

as

saw

she

and

while

herself

any

any

was

every

account

in which

kitchen,

she

As

cured!

tions
was,

in

fear had

been

dreams
terrorize our
which
be shown
to be due to these

and

subconscious

its evil effects ceased.

similar
nightmare,

fears,

could

childish impressions,

were

we

to analyse

carefully

early

enough

dreams.

such

THE

The

main

symbolUm.
the
desires,

what

they

SYMBOLISM

OP

DREAMS

characteristic of nearly
Of all our
experiences,
They

symbolic.

most

thoughts,

emotions,

mind,

as

the

not

excitement.

when

in

smelling

and

Many

that

of

origin

hysterics

could

dream

the

and

experienced

fact, completely
removed

fear

screaming.

longer
while

in

the pudding
fire. She saw

and

no

she

She
a

the

out

into

went

that

and

done

this:

will prove

pudding

this

cooking,

find

ultimately

smelled plum-pudding!
One night she had

cooking

lie has

as

soon

Ask

origin of these, etc., and, by

into
{going deeper
all the time

acquaintance

dream

the

As

are.

his mind.

the

example

our

of

for this.
herself

will

An

lady

time

to

as

questioning

continued

these

what

hira

question

his

will arise before

impressions

images

and

are

become

become

which

known

as

externalized,

dreams

represent
etc., which

associated

"complexes."
are

is their

all dreams
are

certain
fill the
together,

These

presented

less
doubtwishes,

scious
subconing
form-

thoughts,

in symbolic

136

TOUB

form.

Thus,

hatred;
be

an

PSYCHIC

snake

angel

symbol

Pew
figures

which
or

colourless

be

deal

artists, who
in which
highly

all the
coloured

the

not

for

we

very

shadows

dream

images

This,

and
are

of light smoke.
know;

exactly

are

Just

but

some

dreams

in gorgeous

clothed
however,

is the

are

Many

and

exception,

They

dark,

are

that

we

or

our

spoken

The

pictures.
our

use

than

more

eyes

do

we

images

are

our

ears,

more

Smell,

symbols.

in

etc.,

music

than

rare

visual

factors in dreams

rare

which

larger

becomes

either

consciously
the

scenes,

easily

taste

and

hearing.

than

peculiar visions while falling

experience
hundreds
see
of tiny faces before them

persons

sleep.

more

auditory

more

even

kear

seldom

the

figures,

see

is probably

than

are

These

The

deal in colour, experience

all

Words
this

expressed

the

all

do not

we

characters

continually
and more
for this reason
and

in

may

DBEAMS

consistence

great

do

conversation.

to

nearly

robes.

why
We

dreamst

touch

and

key

rule.

Again,

reason

so

fear

of

of love;

in dreams.

up

of the

are

symbol

symbol

HEARINQ

colours

make

this should

uky

etc.

AND

see

people

be

success,

SEEIXO

be

may

may

of

POWERS

larger

and

into

condense

may

and

well-understood,

finally

and

need

and

this

vanishes,

etc.

one,

cause

fear

no

or

anxiety.
FERSISTENT

On

the

for

continue
are

called

crombie

who,

other

hand,

some

mentions

having

sat

dream-pictures

moments

"persistent
an

up

WAGES

DREAH

after

dream
instance
late

one

images

awakening,

images."
of

or

Dr.

Aber-

friend

of his,

fell asleep

in his

medical

evening,

and

Thus,

may

these

DREAMS
chair and had
fi^re was
an

137

frightful dream
Immense

in which the prominent

baboon.

He

awoke
with the
instantly and wallted to a table which
in the middle of the room.
He was
then awake

fright, got
was

up

quite conscious of the articles around him,

close to the wall of the apartment he distinctlysaw
and

baboon,

making
in his dream,

about half

the

same

grimaces

he had

which

but
the
Keen

and the picture continued

visible for
This is a good case of persistent
minute!

dream-image.
WHAT

TS SOMNAHBtn^ISM

Occasionally the muscular

sleep, instead of the

senses

ing
active durthen we have

becomes

system

only, and

in which the patient walks and

of somnambulism,
his
in
talks
sleep, etc., and even does consecutive mental
This shows a too active condition of his subconscious
work.
cases

ment.
mind, which should be checked by proper treatIt is extremely dangerous to wake any one suddenly
If
in the middle of an access
of somnambulism.

the patient talks in his sleep it may be very interesting,

at times, to converse
with him in a low tone and see
he will reply intelligently. Many
cases
in
information
has been
are
on
record
which valuable
but
obtained in this way, not only about the subject,
whether

or

not

about distant scenes

and even about his spirit friends.
It is possible, also, to cultivate automatic writing

with
us,

good somnambulist,

the patient went

and, in

to bed with

to her hand,

the pencil resting

she awoke in the morning

and when
interesting messages!

on

This is

an

one

case

known

to

planchette board tied

large sheet of paper

it was

covered with

experiment

enthusiasticstudent would do well to repeat.

which the

138
I

YOUR

now

must
we

which

with
When

this

into contact

in the

happens,

dreams"

same

during

plane

POWERS

"superconscious"

of

brought

activity
lower

speak

are

life and

PSYCHIC

way
many

we

during

we

higher

in

plane

of

in contact

are

ordinary

dreams.

so-called

normal
"super-

our

the following

types:

are

IHtEAMS

in

dream,

between

sleep

that

experience

of which

telepathic

of

SUPERNORMAL

1. The

with

dreams,

distant

telepathy

which

occurs

living

the
mind
and
Information
is thereby

of the subject.
sleeping mind
imparted,
have
the sleeper could
not
which
possibly
For instance, in one
known.
the sleeper's brother
case,
to him
recent
appeared
and notified him of his own
accident
be

to

In

true.

case
the
another
that a friend of his told him something
eleeper dreamed
to be true,
These are
which
also proved
etc.
so-called

which

proved

dreams.

telepathic

dreams

2. Clairvoyant
scenes

body

his vision

and

In

true.

4. Spirit
discarnate

him
In

an

cases

few

leaves

apparently

be

to

proves

spirit apparently

sleeper,

either

important

item

of
of

of this character

hia

dreams

appears

and

communication

consolation,
news
we

which
border

in

gives
or

he
very

letter.

the

which
a

tells
know.

should
closely
In

rare

message

perhaps

mediumship.
been established
apparently

and

has

true

is fulfilled to

during

-Communication

the medium-trance

manner.

tant
dis-

sees

in which a vision of the future

days, weeks
as
the
or
months,

be, this dream-vision

may

the

dreams

In

is obtained.

to

subject

travels to the locality in question.

and

3. Premonitory

case

the

subsequently

the dreamer

cases,

such

in which

upon
cases,

in this

EXPERIMENTALLY

DREAMS

INDUCED

It is possible to induce telepathic dreams experimentally

in another, and you will 6nd it most interesting
to endeavour to do this, or to serve
as the
subjectfor
to induce certain dreams in you
endeavour
during your sleeping hours.
In such cases the sleeper has only to deseribe as carefully

others who

Those who
possible his dreams on awakening.
endeavour to impress the dreams upon him must picture
in their minds
a
lowing
alclearly
series ot images
as

"

-formed
these to float before them in space, endeavouring
in turn upon
to impress each one
the sleeper by the

of will. After a littlepractice these experimenta

will often be found to succeed.
It is possible to control our own
dreams, to a certain
power

extent, if wc

desire to do

so.

Thus,

on

falling to sleep,

experience dreams of a certain

character, and if you set about it rightly you can obtain
instances. Help is frequently given in
these in many
you

may

will that you

I know
in which a
this way.
of several cases
subject
has fallen to sleep after mentally sugpesting to herself
that she would receive enlightenment, help and counsel
through her dreams concerning the diffiouU problems of
her daily life. In practically every

though often in somewhat

cultivated, it would prove

case

this

was

given,

symbolic form.

If this

to our

useful

adjunct

were

daily

lives.
EEUEMBEBINO

DREAMS

Another

good experiment, which the interested pupil

should make, would be to endeavour to catch himself
falling asleep, that is, to analyse the gradual loss of
consciousness in his

own

person

which

occurs

as

be is

TOUH

140

falling

one

Some

into sleep.

this way

minute

first-class mediums.

make

longest,

the

next

will

Those

never

probably

are

who

awake

wide

linger

who

those

are

are

who

in

themselves

catch

Those

the

asleep

and

can

people

cannot.

others

and

POWERS

PSYCHIC

in the

borderland
most

naturally

psychic.
Another
can

remember
are

you

if

are

very

the

are

more

trouble
after
dream

to

the

wall

waking-life,
may

your

and

result.

If you

of your

dreams,

the

has

your

to

too

if this
Keep

the

an

great

If

your
becomes

at

any

It

is unwise,

extent

you

do,

dream-life

this
you

from

"perforated,"

distinct,

two

unless

attain

lines.

dreams.

separates

during

and,

not

psyehic

hand,

other

occurred

will

probably

first initial experiments

analysis.

dreams.

less matter-of-fact,

cultivate

which

On

that

along

remembering

will thin
your

or

percentage

psychic.

exception,

however,
of

large

nothing

development

great

habit

quite

remember

sleep, you

of remembering

clearly

probably

you

you

is that

test

therefore,

introspection

and

CHAPTER
AUTOMATIC

Automatic
without

which

writing

XVI
WRITING

means

of the conscious miad,

is performed by the unconscious
the

use

of the hand

is performed
that is, writing

writing which

muscular

hence

ener-

gies

nonand
automatic
conscious writing, A pencil is taken in the ordinary
a piece of paper, and in a short time
way and held over

arm;

or

it wilt be noticed that slight movements

occur,

of the pencil
As time
the paper.

making scrawling marks on

these marks become more

goes

on,

and

consecutive. They

begin to

etc., until letters, then

are

words, and

more

consistent

circles,hooks,

finally whole

sentences

written out.
UOW

The

and
form

TO

best way

OBTAIN

AUTOMATIC

WRITING

automatic writing is to hold

to obtain

clear of the table, that is, so that neither the

touches
wrist, nor the elbows, nor any part of the arm
In
it.
induced
this way a certain amount
of fatigue is soon

the

arm

"

in the

arm,

and,

as

soon

as

this

occurs,

writing tends to begin.

In obtaining writing of this character

you

automatic
must

from

careful to abstract your

be
the

conscious guidance
possible, leaving it to itself. Do
not try and write anything
of your own
volition; let
it guide itself,even
if it writes nonsense
at first.
Some persons obtain writing more
easily if the pencil

hand

as

much

as

be placed between the firstand second fingers,but whatUl

142

TOUR

ever

in

is most

way

cultivating
Make

the

be

may
carry

automatic

able
a

train

think

the

same

but

it is improbable

first.

The

await

When

longer

if possible,
that

told,

two

It is

come.

finished
time

same

In the

and

come,

you

nothing

you

receive.

will

break

to

seeing

are

just when

you
at

the

you

once

are

apt

messages

to

get

begin

to

your

hand

says,

and,

if you

have

hour

after

what

to

When

be limited.

of time,
liable

time

what

messages!"

should

when

larly,
irregu-

tomorrow

this character

in

do,

the

to

come

run

on

to the messages
and
replying
automatically
do this for any
If you
length
of time you

down

against

aloud,

at

are

we

than

easily

to say

for

reasons:

would

exactly

lose all account

urgent

more

and,

tant
impor-

are,

who

"Good-bye,

results,

curious

will

writing

of

for two

writing,

sit

daily

It is very

them

the time

place

in the
so

and

plan

writing:

writing

interested

told

should

minutes

time.

times

will sit again

second

twenty

be observed,

stated

good

you

writing,

in your

you

if you

the

we

obtain

exista

this at

blank

mind

spirit friends,

your

at certain

especially

hour

do

FOLLOW

TO

same

rules

help

to

or

the

at

always

trying

that

etc., at

messages;

to

able

the

make

RULES

fifteen

first place

assist you

BO

ja to

automatic

than

these

la the

you

you

IMPORTANT

developing

for not

have

will be

the

you
time,

same

book,

read

time

the

at

is writing

hand

that

thing

adopted

results.
TWO

to

things

other

your

After

possible.

conversation,

that

chief

as

of

of

be

should

you

writing.

blank

as

mind

time

to

convenient

to

on

POWERS

PSYCHIC

the

outside

"wall

of

defence"

influences,

and

which
of

the

normally
importance

AUTOMATIC

WRITING

143

so
often in the preceding
spoken
Stead,
T.
the
journalist
chapters.
well-known
he
once
that
these
considered
stated
and spiritualist,

of

I have

which

Mr,

two

his

W.

of the utmost importance, and

success
(and the fact that he had

warnings

attributed

ennever
countered
in
or any trouble
his automatic
any difficulties
to the fact that he had heeded
strictly this
writing)
own

advice.
AUTOMATIC

HOW

WRITING

IS

ACCOMPLISHED

writing is doubtless performed

by the conscious
subof the hand and
But
of cases.

Automatic

muscular action on the part

the
of
writer, that is in the majority
it, as many
to "explain"
this does not serve
people
believe. Granting that the actual writing is obtained
in this way, the question remains "How
about the
arm

information

which is often obtained by means

of the
information
the
writing,
which
writer could not possibly
have known
For instance,
by any normal
means!"
suppose

waiting

sitting at your table, pencil in hand,

what is written. Your hand writes: "I

are

you
to see

James Valentine.
I was killed in a railroad accident
this afternoon at four o'clock." Granting that your
hand actually moved
own
the pencil to write this message,
am

where

did this piece of information

come

from!

How

did your mind know what to write, and the fact

that James Valentine had been killed ! That is the question
which

remains

to be solved,

and

is the

one

which
vestigate
the majority of scientistswJio have undertaken to inand e-\plain these phenomena
sliir over
and
leave altogether unexplained. In many other cases, also,
the power

seems

to be greater than

the medium

alone

144

YOUR

have

could

produced,

doubtless

was

THE

Many

CHARACTER

dreams;

however,

cases,

these

and

written

Piper

her

be

history

the

into

by

supported
that

you

may

feel

sleepy

give

way

deep

very

have

to

this

and

the

period

your

hand

of
to

to

allow

so,

many

psychic,

trance,

reply

to,

case,

who

and
etc.

who

can

her

and

at

first,
"

if you

pass

of

the

however,

attend
will

ask

to

to

though

best

an

you

to

should
into

to

of

she

has

begin

you

to

all

it is improbable

case,

in the presence

only

famous

most

writing,

yourself

writing.

nearly

and

the

mediums

In

trance

do

or

obtained

own

your

this state

times

the

writing

It is advisable,

obtained.

medium

while

into

go

show

Many

automatic

manner.

In

messages

and

do.

ways

during

In

or

Psychics,

trance

drowsy

for the first few

of

this

will

trance-condition.
are

the

premonition,

by

many

tendency

or

direct

cushions.

you

consistent

supernormal

in

in

communications

passes

your

dream-

originates

dreams

as

messages

Boston,

of

in

medium

by

it is your

clairvoyance,

just

their

obtain

be

may

spirit-communication,

Mrs.

of seeing

out

written

and

clear

telepathy,

of

evidence

like

the visions.

or

In many
are

instead

only

however,

cases,

first,

disconnected,

(subconsciousness) which

consciousness
messages

both

at

especially

and

are

mena.'"
pheno-

RECEIVED

receive,

they

power

outside

"physical

many

dreams,

arc

an

MESSAGES

you

in visions,
In

hand.

own

THE

eases

incoherent

they

thoughts

these

OF

prove

in fact

in

as

messages

doubtless

will

in such

and

employed,

of the

POWERS

PSYCHIC

do

the
messages

this

experienced
during

questions

for

WRITING

AUTOMATIC

PHEKOMENA

MAT

WHICH

DltRINQ

OCCUR

THE

WRITING

This feeling of drowsiness appears very often in automatic

but
it
is
Many
mediums
not universal.
writing,
who

obtain

never

passed

in this

messages

remarkable
into trance

have

and

no

have

manner

desire to do

they remain perfectly normal throughout.

It may
be that when you begin to write, your

so

hand

will shown signs of insensibility;that is, it

will lose its sensation and any feeling of pain, etc. It
becomes, as we say, amesthetic. You may
be quite unconscious
arm

and

of this fact and only discover it by an accident.

When
good plan is to have a friend test it for you.

are

you

obtaining automatic writing, close your eyes

and
your head away, then ask your friend to prick
you verj- lightly with a needle in various parts of your
hands and arms
and see whether you experience any
turn

pain.

It is quite possible that you will not do so, even

It is curious to note, however,
are
severe.

if the pricks

that these pricks are noticed by the subeonscioiis mind,

for it often happens that the hand
autowill write matically:
"You
"you
hurting me,"
are
or
pricked me
in the third

or something
finger-joint,"

of the kind while

ignorant
totally
of the fact,

you

yourself might remain

far as any consciousness of it was
It is
concerned.
important for you to remember
that automatic messages,
like all messages
be judged
like
a
character, must
of
so

and accepted for what

they

UORB

Some

of these messages

are

worth.

PHENOUENA
are

tain
remarkable, and conbe
followed
with profit.
sound advice which can
Some apparently originate from those spirit friends who
very

146

TOUR

POWERS

PSYCHIC

On the other hand, many

claim to give them.
of them"
foolish, lying or merely silly, so that here, as in
are
eases,

all other
must

exert

matter

your

discrimination
own

of accepting

be used, and

must

these messages,

to

what extent you may

by the advice given.
It sometimes
happens

and

you

must

be willing to abide and

that

you

and judgment iu the

eommon-seose

see

profit

writing forms

automatic

letters,but these appear curiously shaped and the words

be readj sometimes
it begins at the right hand
cannot
side of the page and writes toward the left,like Hebrew,

When

this is the case it is always

the sheet of paper up to a mirror

good
to

be read in this way.

If
writing
been merely reversed, and is what
can

plan

to

hold

the
whether
the writing has
"mirrort"rm

see

so,

we

writing."

the left hand as well

as with the right, but usually this is not the case,
except
The
be
to
that
reason
seems
with left-handed persons.
Some

persons

can

write with

the left hand is poorly developed as a writing machine.

hardly expect any intelligence
For this reason,
we
can
to find this an easy
to
desire
give messages,
who may
ing
o" expressing them ! Stillit may be tried after writ"
has been obtained by the right hand.
in
languages
foreign
Occasionally messages
are
given

way

or

be

in queer tongues,

genuine

messages

unknown

and

to the sitter. These

if they
be

in

come

may

language

less assured

to you, you may

that
unknown
friend
from some
they emanate
spirit
who speaks the
Occasionally, however, your hand
langnage in question.

will write

"gibberish,"

and

more

there

or

are

record where this has been done and

has been written.

many
no

true

cases

on

language

WRITING

AUTOMATIC
HOW

TO

It is a good plaji to sit in

obtaining

automatic
the
and with
mind as

POWER

THE

DEVELOP
a

semi-darkened room
while
writing, in a comfortable position
free from

care

possible. Automatic writing may,

in a light room,
If desired.

as

and preoccupation
however, be obtained

Telepathic experiments may be tried in this manner:

friend of yours may try to impress upon you certain
words, cards, figures, etc., which your hand writes autoA

matieatly.
The writing, you
is only another
must
remember,
method for the subconscious to express itselfto the conscious
mind, and happens to be a motor-channel rather
than
see

a
or

sensory-channel.
hear the message

If it were

would
instead of writing it. In both

however, the phenomena

eases,

the latter,you

mere

represent

"emergence.

' '

It is not necessary
for

to write automatically with a pencil,

Planchette-Board, Ouija-Boardor some
paratus
other ap-

Indeed, this is
be used for this purpose.
to
begin
a
much
with, and writing is
simpler method
easily than by the pencil alone. Most
obtained more
satisfactory, however, to discard
people find it more
may

these instruments later on,

The

above rules should

automatic
Patience
in

writing

in

is required here

and employ the pencil direct.

enable the student to obtain
comparatively
short time.
as

elsewhere.

receptive attitude, send out

and wisdom,
quickly
Often a

that

the

and do not
messages

come

you

Hold

the mind
call for guidance

mental
to the conclusion too

receive

are

nonsense.

jumble of letters that, at firstsight, mean

ing,
nothform
a
may
very significant message, when rightly

interpreted.

CHAPTER
CRYeTAL-GAZmG

CrtStal-gazing
into

ball

and

AND

means,

apparently

which

the

see

praetiee

some

or

glass

to

endeavouring

SHELL-HEARING

simply,

oE crystal,

li

XVII

similar

to

themselves

present

substance

it pictures

within

looking

of

images

or

the

eye,

while

at it.

thus gazing
Crystal- Gazing
in

it

their

is very

practices

history,

ancient

it

the middle-ages
Dr.

Dee,

which

who

more

and

of the

safest
as

necessary,
even

but

it would

one,

and

vcrj'

of

use

beat

least three

way

inches

and

Elizabeth

in

by

the

his researches,

on

if you
matters

the

advise

in

at

be

had

the

same

made
Research

are

if you
to

the

upon

time

one

It is not
a

employ

or

crystal

good

subject,

did

possess
one

procure

of experimentation,

BEGIN

is to

procure

diameter,

larger

to begin

been

Psychical

student

this for purposes

TO

has

development.

fact, to

help

HOW

The

now

particularly

should

if possible and

may

psychic
of

greatly

we

the

simple

matter

glass-ball,

by

study

means
a

book

learned

the

"scryer"

or

Crystal- Gazing

books

several
a

seer

In

art.

classical.

special

It is

question.

wrote

times

recent

subject of

Society

now

Dee

by

Queen

of

used

throughout

and,

especially

reign

employed

Egyptians

of this magical

revived,

Dr.

is

work

In
a

and

of Kelly.

name

was

lived in the

who

England,

divination,

of

find traces

we

The

ancient.

crystal

of

if possible,

at

and

CRYSTAL-GAZING

149

stand. The stand and

of black
crjstal should be placed against a background
felt or clotli,and the crystal should be shaded with mora
cloih of the same
character, so that there is no high-light
a

taoUQted upon

upon

anywhere
rays

slender wooden

it,that is,no

fall, making

the ball appear

'a
point upon which the sun
it a bright spot. If the
outlines of
littlecloudy and uncertain, owing to
this will often help matters.

the semi
-darkness,
Place yourself in front of the ball, your eyes being
about a foot from its surface. You should be seated in
a

comfortable

chair, your

eyes

shaded

from

the light

Gaze steadily
and relaxed in body and quiet in mind.
for
few
do
a
at the crystal
minutes ;
not strain or foeua
the eyes particularly upon any part of the ball or try
into its interior. Do not blink the eyes more
to see
than you

help

can

; at

the

same

time do not strain them

for any length of time

trying to keep them open

without blinking. Do not let your
by

eyes

wander

from

in
the ball nor
your attention relax from the subject
Do
let
hand.
not
your
eyes stare vacantly, but look
intently at the ball without undue strain or tion.
concentraTry not to think of anything in particular during
the process of this gazing; make the mind fairly blank,
time do not allow yourself to become sleepy
at the same
or
sions.
the mind to become totally blank to outside impres-

It is inadvisable to keep this up for more

than five
first,
for
if
do
you
you will find
minutes at a time at
will become strained and will "water"
If this is the case
leave off the experiment.

that your

eyes

after you
you
a

may

be

period.

sure

As

you have continued gazing for too long

in automatic writing, it is advisable, if

possible,to sit at the

same

time every day, while develop-

150

YOUR

ing

for

and

time

the

found

usually

than

more

as

few

to
at

minutes

long-drawn-out

time

of
you

unnecessary

consistent,

POWERS

length

same

lengthened

be

may

PSYCHIC

day.

each

into

as

visions,

the

for you

time,

crystal

for

eannot

get

Automatic-

can

you

it is

though

progress,

look

This

Writing.

EXPLANATION

Cryetal-Gazing
by

the

form,

this

6gures

in that

and

place,

pictures

or

it up

can

crystal

vividly
in

the

you

character,

of him.
as

before

and

visions,

messages

which

because

that

they

"

they

are

and

really

are

are

mental
or

expressed

as

eye,

mind's

process

are

actually

good

face
a

its depths.

But

it is merely

your

of

exter-

visualizer

project into the

friend

your

mental

all crystal

and

memory

it in
placing
friend's
face dearly

your

Nearly

friend's

thought,

your

see

of

if you

the
reflected

is not

conception

visions

are

of this

said.
VISIONS

CRYSTAL

SDPERNOBMAL

Crystal

are

visions

figures

life, the

but

of

will

within
in the ball;

picture

your

ordinary

picture

from

or

before

it further,

carry

the

objectiveor external

No,

think

may

there,

ends

ball, where

really

are

torial
pic-

from

arise

assume

these

in

express

possessed

way.

You

Now,

nalization
you

this

example:

picture.

ball that

ability

of crystal

not

is, that they

that

in

externalized

bring

must

or

which

majority

the crystal.
within
hallucinations,
but

exist

For

You
in the

"

images

The

the

upon

"visualize"

and

mind.

CRYBTAI^GAZING

largely

to

thoughts

character.

see

you

depends

psychic

subconscious
of

OP

however,
the

often

contain

sitter could

not

information
possibly

have

CRYSTAL-GAZING
known

151

and which are conveyed to him by

instance, you may
look into the ball
day and see, acled before you in the crystal
one
-vision,
a tragedy in which
friend of yours plays a part,
some
Tou know nothing whatever about this, yet later on you
this

normally,
For

means.

receive from

this friend

letter, telling you

tails
of the de-

of the tragedy in question. Your vision has proved

It is authentic and "supernormal"
in charcorrect.
acter.
Thus
than

you

mere

empty

and

content

that crystal-visionsare more

visions or hallucinations. The character
these
pictures often convey striking
of
will

see

information and they may

premonitory,

"

just

as

be telepathic, clairvoyant or
are,
or they may
sent
repre-

dreams

"

from
conveyed
genuine spirit messages,
It
is
friend
deceased
no
or
relative.
unknown
to

see

words

written

in the ball

as

though

some

thing
were

you

A friend of mine once

looked
it
ball
saw
a
crj-stal
and
within
newspaper
friend.
She was
death
her
dearest
the
of
notice of
it later
ignorant
fact
learned
totally
of the
and only

handwriting.

reading

into her

lady who is a writer, has the power of

or
placing in the crystal, at will, figures or
projecting
scenes
which she conjuresup before her and when they
in the ball, they will continue acting out the parts
are
on.

This

same

for
assigned to them, justas they would in a dream,
the figures seen in the crystal are not inert and motionless,
"

but

of their

move

about and appear

On

to have

life and motion

this lady placed

many
occasions when
the characters of a novel she was writing into the crystal
by an effort of will, she was
enabled to see them there,
own.

and they frequently enacted certain scenes

which gave
her a good idea for the continuation of the plot of the
story I

Id such
a

very

case,

useful

and

TO

dog!"

"What

as

such

"Was

of Troy

questions as these
immediate
an
eye

do

not

so,

is not

good

have

can

you

ball

certain

you

length

of

by

in space

anywhere

are

you

time,

arrived
far

very

power

do

of visualizing
before

power

upon

upon

you

visualizof ing
be enabled,

dispense

the

ture
pic-

if they

probably
fo

mind's

mental

and

with

the

or
white
it, and 6nally

to

choose

along

developed

this stage

at

your

of

visions

may

you

AND

to obtain

are

induce

them.

of development,

path

of successful

though

cloud

over

as

it,

were

interposed
as

of oncoming

VISUAUZATION

crystal

notice that, just before

"clouding,"

form

concentrating

CU)ODING

If you

before

If your
will

Such

mediumship

or

be

to

fairl"

or

slenderT'

in question,

your

that

have

you

however,

have

see

dark

and

that your

sure

good

and

a
question,
yourself
Hubbard's
Mother
of

up

in the

clear crystal visions.

background,

When

bring

nation-exercises
imagi-

simple

Ask

small

event

will

altogether,

black

or

be

and

or

answer

may

is extremely

after

tall,

should

of the person

such

Giant-killer,

the

in yourself,

visualizing
by

the colour

was

Jack,

Helen

"Was

of

power

following:

the

as

power

important,

is extremely

wMch

the

de:velop

the

perfonned

crystal-gazing

service.

practical

develop

may

see,

will

you

HOW

You

POWERS

PSYCHIC

YOUR

152

the
a

visions

vision

blackish

between

you

appears,
grey

mist

will probably
the

ball will
filling

were

it. This
eyes aud
it is called, is well known
and is a symptom
your

visions.

If, after sitting for five minutes

every

day

for

couple

CRYSTAL-GAZING
of weeks, you

do not

are

Tou

might try, however,

few days longer. Gaze at

objectupon

very

poor

visualizer,

succeed in this direction.

not

and will probably

visions at all, you

obtain any

rest assured that you

may

153

one

simple

experiment

for

bright and highly coloured

the light is falling for about a minute;

which

then close your eyes for a few seconds, and then

look at the ball. If you are ever
to see anything
you
should, after a few attempts,
of the

see
cate
within the ball a duplihave been looking at, in its complementary

objectyou

colours.
It is asseried by a certain school of occultists that the
visions seen
within the crystal are not invariably subjective
hallucinatory, but

or

the figures have

the

are

real entities,and

independent

an

existence apart

that
from

This, however,

seer.

is a complicated question which

primary book of instruction upon

is unsuitable for a
psychic development

It will therefore
be omitted from consideration with this brief mention,
as

such

the present.

HEARIKQ

SHELL

If you place to your ear two large conch-shells, you

will hear a peculiar rushing or roaring sound as of the
in the far distance. This is only natural and probsea
ably

due to the air within its cavitiesand the ing

resoundthe
the
curves
various
shell. So
properties of
of
far all is simple enough, but many
slightly psychic,
ears,

bear

as

soon

distinct and

as

persons,

they place the

who

shells to

are

their

characteristic sounds, usually

in the form

These words
of whispered or spoken words.
be inarticulate, they may be incoherent like dreams,

may
they may
may

repeat your

convey

own

name

time after time,

systematic and definitemessages.

or

they

YOUR

154

in the

As

case

or

they
body

telepathic,
they

or

may

the character
Writing.
be

of the

activity, but
message,

you

from

friend

the

Hearing

content

word

have

them

as

In

use

the

upon

one

most
can

by

may

subconscious

In

from.

to proceed

Shell-

own

the

ADVICE

AND

they

hand

they

by you

character,

critical
you

regarded;
dis-

interesting,

are

you

should

messages

mediumistic

valued

be

should

regard
they

and

accordingly.

here

as

elsewhere,

you

judgment

and common-sense
Shell-Hearing
is tainly
cer-

receive.

clearest, at

the

time

same

of the

one

that
of receiving
communications
methods
hear may
The voices which
be
you
employed.

be

or

themselves

convey

It

unrecognizable.

proof

good

sound.
or

you

pleasant

recognizable
are

as

own

to be correct,

genuine

messages

of

reason

other

of this

your

upon

and

in Planchette-

direct
cliaracteristic and
to believe it emanates

nonsensical

proved

judged and
cases

all

must

the

on

possibly
be

should

are

are

and

communicatiou,

nonsense

of

of your

WARNINGS

messages

clear-cut

messages,

same.

IMPORTANT

if

just

jumble

it purports

it is the

If the

obtain

may

spirit

spoken,

obtain

if you

thoughts

of the message,

it is the product

that

the

premonitory

genuine

the

If you

sure

or

clairvoyant

on

form,

subconscious
mind.
this. They
at times
may

represent

It all depends

"externalizing,"

of

of the

than

more

matic-Writing,
Auto-

and

method

in outward

messages

be

may

Dreams

of Crystal-Gazing,
Shell-Hearing
is a

expressing

auditory

and

POWERS

PSYCHIC

of

or

Unrecognized
information

They

authenticity.

emerge

from

voices

will

is the

former
may

confused
often

of this character.

utter

Human

that

develop
babble

of

warnings

voices

155

CRYSTAL-GAZING
are

not alwajs

beard in the shell,but occasional mnsicat

aud other sounds which

Finally, an important

easily be described.
warning should be heeded.

can

not

If

after discontinuing Shell-Hearing, you continue to "hear

voices" you should immediately drop all experiments for
days,

some

is
the

one

this phenomenon
of "insistent voices"
first
of the
symptoms
of danger. As long as
as

manifestations

are

well controlled, you

may

feel

the safe road, and developing as you

if they begin to get beyond your control,
time, until you
you should stop Shell-Hearing for some
have strengthened your inner self, to such an extent,
that you

are

on

should; but

that you think it advisable to continue experimenting

again in this direction.

CHAPTER

XVIII

SPIRITUAL

Spiritual
persons

sick
a

Healing

certain

healing,

healing

them.

or

human

the

healing
in

is

this

more

case,

other

following

body

to

and
parts

brain

medium
vitalizing

By
of the

and

perception

and

seat

kind

other

with

depend
unknown

upon

powers

is effected
adopted

patient's

IIEALINO

in various
by

the

ways,

National

as

the

ualists'
Spirit-

will show:

influences

and

thus

fluids and

working

infusing
energy

through

the

lating
curative, stimuthe diseased

into

body.

influences
illuminating
the
spiritual
healing medium,
intensifying
thereby
and

the

so
that the case,
of the medium
knowu
of the disease in the patient become

the

magnetic

confused

measures

SPIBITUAL

the spiritual

of the

"(b)

IS

definitions,

of the

be

his

him.

Association,

body

without

any

But
spiritual
effect the cure.
direct ; it is not tlie medium
heala
who
but
form
a
of spiritual
which
energy,

healing

(a) By

or

of
of

mesmerism,

not

hidden

power

body

the

hypnotism,

must

physically

the

less directly,

curative

the

WHAT

Spiritual

and

by

through

mind-cure,

upon

through

operates

"

or

faith-eure,

these

suggestion,

of

more

whatever,

All

healed

operating

or

or

mentally

are,

It is distinct from

agency.

of

be, and

energy,

medmra,

that

means

may

spiritual

HEALINQ

nature
to the

SPIRITUAL

HEALING

157

medium ; and the herb or other remedy which will benefit

the patient also becomes known to the medium.
"

(c) Through

the application of absent treatments,

healing
spiritual beings combine their own

"whereby
forces with the magnetism and vitalizing energy of the
medium, and convey them to the patient who is distant
from the medium, and cause them to be absorbed by the
ot the patient."
It will be seen that these definitionsnot only cover
the
facts of spiritual healing, but also absent treatment

system

and psychic diagnosis.

is given on
Advice
nmnerons
occasions by the
"spirits," as to the exact course
of treatment to be
followed. From
that spiritual
all this it will be seen
healing is not only very different from any other kind
inclusive and
of healing: but that it is also far more
more

wonderful
HOW

CUBES

ARE

EFFECTED

principle upon which spiritual healing is said

to be based is simply this: A certain vital and magnetic
in
living
In
is
body.
every
contained
energy
The

health, this is large in quantity, and in disease this stock

becomes depleted. Ordinarily, the only way to recover
this lost vitality and energy is to rest, sleep and take
of the body and mind that this vital energy
fills
extent as before.
again
and rechai^a it to the same
But this is a slow and uncertain process.
It is,however,

such

care

the only

sure

way

we

know.

Stimulants, etc., which

apparently add strength to the body, do not do so in

it
we
expend
reality; they abstract it faster. When
'
faster, we are under the delusion that we are "stronger ' ;

but ultimately

we

are

weaker.

158

YOUR

In

the

case

it is very

different.

Vital

life to

new

body.

whole

and

These

aroused, the various functions

in turn,
stimulated
and in this manner

are

to

nerve-centres

being

centres

hand,

other

is imparted

energy

the

the

od

it fills the

without;

adds

healing,

of spiritual

from

system

POWERS

PSYCHIC

the

erally
lit-

nerve-

body

of the
the

patient

is cured,
THE

This

healing

the

can;

do

to

reason

no

the

Reservoir
instantly
character,
of

there

nature.

We

must

learn

energy,

and

when

we

fountain,

to

The

facts of
"laying
modes

Egyptians.
woman

on

of

touched
that

the

the

healing

hands"

become

source

of

this
"

stances
inthis

spiritual

of

this

is

well

of
done

being

are

hem
had

are

was

and

employed

virtue

rapidly

inexhaustible

ours!

miracles"

treatment,

Christ

the

extent

this great

been

cures"

strength

and

spiritual
of

has

in

There

cases

many

reached

"healing

The

not

this

the

cure.

should

and
and

more

"tap"

are

tap

have

health

then

we

way,

move

extent

could

we

vades
per-

it is back

the

the

speedier

of

which

it to

upon

"miraculous

so-called

means

and

in

"draw,"

apparently,

where,

live

we

draw

that, if

right
indeed

and

"

it

can

well ; the

in the

power,

illimitable

to

we

suppose

by

It is everywhere;

is

have

more

become

we

It

simply

and

Cosmic

great

"In

being."
we

power;
we

phenomenon:

our

is imparted

Universe.

whole

every

have

is

ENEKGY

VITAL

which

energy

vital

spiritual

of

COSMIC,

as

one
was

of

the

it frequently.

out

history.

as

and

ot him,"

ancient

most

by

the

When

employed

of his garment,
gone

old

be
he

"perceived

doubt-

SPIRITUAL

HEALING

159

less felta loss nf the precious vital magnetism, by means

The healing
of which he efEected his marvellous cures.
New
in
Testament
full
are
casea
the
miracles
of
of this
character;

in

and

our

day

own

we

effectedby those who

in touch with a Higher

cures,

to

come

often read of wondrous

have somehow
learned
Power,

"

some

source

not available lo all of lis." and to draw upon

of enei^
it for the purposes
of their "healing miracles."
To a certain extent, doubtless, we
draw
thia
upon

be drawn upon in
during our sleep; but it may
far larger quantities by those who have the secret of
bow to do so.
Some spiritual healers can do this; but

fund

discarnate spirits can

this vital energy

for the

far

direct and manipulate

effectivelyand to better purpose,

apparently
more

they do in the world

of spiritual energy,
^they understand more
of its laws,
Hence they
and can better control and govern them.
that, living

reason

as

"

effect a
baa failed.
can

cure,

EXPLANATION

POSSIBLE

While

it is true

vitalizing magnetic
cases,

There

actual
arc

many

often, when

very

cases

on

transformations
record in which

has been replaced, apparently

extraordinary

means.

CUBES

are

effected.
actual tissue

instantaneously, by

emthe vital forces which were

ployed,
it, in fact and left this part
and sound, as before. To those
"

of the body whole

who believe in the reality of materialization
"

man

some

it is possible that
cases,
has actually built up a part of the
In these

body, out of matter

and
"materialized"
"

SUCH

means

other

cures
depend upon this
that most
current, it is possible that in certain

physical

the spiritual energy

OP

every

bodies of flesh and blood

can

be built up

that huout of

YOUR

160
invisible

elements

possible

no

The

this great
cure

store

how

cultivate

this

Cosmic

Let

desire
are

In

and

Energy,

to

be

tense

are

So

obtained.

hard

over

your

couch,
as

neck.

if you

an

the

upon

how

are

effect

medium,
drawing
upon
of
that

extent

by

or

draw

to

alone,

the power

cures

means

by

strumentality
in-

pose
will suphelp

to

near

may

of your

first. We

with

learn

you.

means.

spiritual

how

to

rigid, you

will

never

You

shut

must

and

energy.

If

relax.

receive

it out,

in which

one

insure

must

you

It may

since

this energy
muscular

complete

be obtained as follows:
Lie on
for the head.
Relax all
support
Then
think
possible.
of your

no
as

completely
You

find it tense and

will probably
stiff, when
is turned
it, and that you
ing
holdare
attention
upon
your

head

the

head

to

you

have

done

and

relax

then

the

you

And

is the only

attitude

relaxation.
a

EMQtGT

are

question

you

influx of spiritual

can

and

to date,

to doT

you

the receptive

we

no
one
with
helped and cured

be

to

have,

we

alone,

muscles

any

are

If

such

former

first place,

the

your

develop

are

you

What

ourselves

tafee the

us

tentative

COSMIC

How

be effected through
!

thereby

You

is:

of enei^

within

THE

UPON

qnestion

great

in tliia

whatever.

DBAW

TO

as

advanced

of certain facts which

explanation

HOW

incredible

is nothing

it is only

explanation

received

^there

"

But

suggestion.

POWBRS

PSYCHIC

have

on

sink

that;

your

into the

couch

this thoroughly,
then

the

left leg, and

encircled

Relax

shoulders!

the

left

finally

body

it

and

support

allowing
it. When

think

of your

right

arm,

the

then

whole

in this way

"

the

leg,

After

trunk.
two

arm,

right

or

three

SPIRITUAL
times, you
begin your
Breathe

diaphragm,

HEALING

will be well relaxed; and

breathing exercises.

161
you

must

slowly and
regularly, inhaling
through
not the chest. Breathe

from
the

then

the
nose,

before explained. Keep up these breathing exercises

for five minutes, expanding
the lungs, and seeing to it

as

have

plenty of fresh air. This will be quite

enough for the firstday or two, and it is inadvisable to
You will arise refreshed and invigorated,
try any more.

that you

as

the result of your exercise.

PROGRESSIVE

On

begin your mental practices

"With every breath you take in,

the third day, you

when

breathing.

health; I

or

am

four minutes,
it. Then

may

I am
power;
strength; I
Keep
this up for three
well!" etc.
it, and really believing
concentrating upon

think to yourself, "I

am

EXERCISES

am

rest quietly for

minute

or

two;

then

quietly and hopefully call upon this Spiritual Energy

Remember
to cure
the more
you.
completely you can
influences
to
to help
the
give yourself up
which come
and

cure

be cured.

you, the

more

Send out

and it will surely

THE

completely and rapidly will you

mental call for help and assistance,

come

FUNCTION

to you !
OP

THE

VITAL

BODY

Spiritual healing depends, very largely, upon the fact

that the physical body can be acted upon, and influenced,
higher spheres and planes of activity, through or
by means
of the vital or etheric body, which inhabits
This inner body acts as a sort of methe physical body.
dium
from

or

which the cosmic energy flows ;

is to connect-up this inner body both

vehicle, through

and the problem

TOUR
the

with
great

body

physical

reservoir

It must

be admitted
in the

If

evolution.

we

of Christ,

we

instantly,

doubtless

who

possessed

and

be

may

Great
that

sure

that

you

have

Do

not

assume,

Truth.

the Whole

have

you

if you

mistake

let

us

is how

This
You

edge
knowlwonderful
is to be discovered
at

be

you

mind

should

up

draw
must

mu-'rt

be

diumship

The

to

the

mediumistic

will make

great

from

the

it that

you

spirit

your

this

world.

to

in

good
is

Further,
his body

do this.

and

into

Next,

in

an

as

your

attitude

feel selfish this at once

sets
to break
you
will be unable

psychic
to

this "phase"
you

are

patient.

sj-mpathetic
If you

have

to gain

vital magnetism

ills from

health

wall, which

power

desire

that

and

medium,

You

the

patient's

receptive,

which

not, your

injure

be developed,

practice

to

see

be in good

or

must

methods

account,

HKALER

are

else.

are

and

Finally,

through.

you

all

helpfulness.

barrier

fore
there-

proceed.

If you

tainted

you

of kindly

that

on

SPIRITUAL

assistance

first of

often

yours,

one

obtain

you

must

to

Experiment

for you

that you

some

phj-aical health.
apt

those

resembling

however,

suppose

to

and

power

perform

certain positive results, you

discovered
a
portion
of the

Truth

BECOME

TO

treating

are

you

spiritoal

do.

HOW

Now

hit upon

you

when

to

bow

If the law
of these laws.
all it is doubtless
along these lines.
;

world's

be enabled

should

cures,"

the

with

the other.
know
not
exactly

of the

age

and

on

do

we

present

hand,

one

energy

that

did,

"miraculous

almost

the

on

of spiritual

this is done,

POWERS

PSYCHIC

must

been

sensitiveness
certain

with

any

follow
explained

extent,

and

me-

to enable

hope
to

of success.
increase your

in

some

of the

SPIRITUAL
previous chapters, and
those which follow.
Now,
Place

your

hands
Then

will be

more

that you have your

assuming

163

HEALING
fully explained

in

patient before you.

his forehead, and make

gentle
hand
forehead
his
on
place
and one
on

one

strokings.
his solar plexus.
on

of deep breaths,
asking your patient to close his eyes and breathe with
In this way you get into unison
you, in perfect rhythm.
Then make yourself negative, and ask
and sympathy.
the Spirtual Power
your

Take

to

come

number

and

help and assistyou

Make

cure.

in

for it.

process of
channel
yourself
will feel tingling sensations in your arras, and the
This is the beginning
patient will fpcl them in his body.

You

of the process.

Try

to find

spiritualattitude, and power

just the right

will certainly

mental

come.

and
From

day to day, your ability to draw upon the great Cosmic

Energy will increase. You will get greater and greater
power, and as this develops, you will be able to handle

and control it more

healer will ia this

and
manner

more.

Your

power

increase from

as

spiritual

day to day.

THE

"SENsmvENESS"
in

some

subtle

far

as

issuing

is, in

sons

the

sensitiveness,
being

things

you

fully into its

these

along

the
take

may

the

"

he

hallucination
be

in mediumLea-

in psychic

progress

next

devoted

was

did

other

"

not

in any

enter

to do

pretend
is too

vast

subject
the

student

was

at

some

TRUE

to

beginning

FROM

is how

so

and

as

way
even

too

distance

mastered

the

undertake

velopment.
of his de-

FALSE

difBeuIties, doubtless,

from
to

the

opment;
Devel-

to

form,"

"outward

cannot

DISTINCUTSH

of the greatest

doubtless

ences,
influ-

important

"

of sensitiveness,
false

so

of this power

for, after be has

he will be more
enabled

road,

than

TO

and

We

chapters,

HOW

In

in mediumship,

the

oniy

since

"

exercises

One

gave

essence.

chapter,
But
I
delicate.

preceding

you

progress

process;

this

further

as

of this book

that

of the

were,

for

most

or

equal.

but

in

also

first chapter

The

it

be learned,

can

person,

progress

of the

one

ences,
influ-

feel these

cultivation

of all true

essence

perceive

and

"spirits."
or

sense

the

and

is, therefore,

which

from

can

medium

or

living

another

emanating

psychic;

sense,

This

ship.

from

or
or

sensitive

he is

ability to sense
impressions
auras,

manner,

thing,

some

SENSITIVENESS

the

means

either
from

OF

CULTIVATION

to distinguish

in the
true

cultivation
from

first, this will

reality. At
impossible, and
false steps
many

THE

CULTIVATION

OF

SENSITIVENESS

165

will have to be taken before you find, from actual bitter

But as the
esperienf^e, what is true and what is not.
inner sense becomes developed, you will find that it not
"

"

in question, but that it

from the other
also enables you to distinguish one
illuminates
so
false, and
the whole
true from
only

the knowledge

gives you

"

subject

that mistake is almost impossible. This certaiuty, which

to another;
be communicated
you will then have, cannot
it is often impossible to prove to one who does not experience
this inner vision of reality that what you receive
true, none
M
the le.s.s!As Mr. Charles Brent
says,

in his Sixth Sense:

"The

serious

crux

is how,

in the realm of the spiritual and the physically intan^the real and the seeming, the

ble, to distinguish between

true and the false. This is the function of the Mystic

Sense to do, aided by the full complement
of inner

facnltiea. In

a measure

the Mystic Sense, like the bodily

acts automatically, but like them it needs special

from reality, to
training in order to separate phantasm

senses,

determine values, and to grade and classifyideals until

they reveal themselves to be ordered unity, not less but
more

mysterious

because

intelligible

more

...

to

the

It is because of all this that long training

whole
in psychic development is neees!"ry ; and sudden jumps
leaps into full possession of this knowledge is imor
possible.
man."

THE

The

FIRST

STEP

firstthing to do, in cultivating your inner sensitiveness,

is to stimulate your physical senses to the point

to perceive and
of their highest activity. Endeavour
for
feelvibrations unfelt by others,
much depends upon
"

vibration. Train your

senses.

Then

train yourself in

YOUR

seeing auras
in this way

look

at
a

from
as

steadily,

sort

in

and

emotions,

and

him

and

speah;

(4)

before

your

during

possible

be too

practice

individual

each

town

in

general

After

just
a

has

you

upon

by

passing

the body,

as

sort

You

is

there

or

fake

much

as

semi-

or

different

You

aura.

atmosphere

Thus,

about

air
a

or

be

thus

far,

from

to

able

atmosphere

manufacturing

"atmosphere"

soon

the

cultivate

definite

town.

will

dark

their

seeing

of air

to

as

as

the street,

and

or

quite

get

this,

manner.

have

progressed
cuts,

bruises,

body.

You

to feel any

be

house

is not.

which
a

along

"

about

one

walking
persons,

deeply.

on.

ATMOSPHEHE

be able to feel

soon

will

in the

PSYCHIC

of sensing

When
attitude,

so

yourself

in

hear

you

and

conscious,

Try

hold

him.

slowly

this,

(2) when

"listening"

Relax

your

Do

should

see

merely

soon

analyse

(3) when

this period.

are

you

you

cover
dis-

As

question;

which

dark, at first ; in the light later

When

in

see

issuing

them.

hands;

however.)

attention,

to

interpret

breathe

not

must

begin

this,

assume

and

explained

(This breathing

into space.

you

these experiments,

cannot

out

both

when

yon

emanation

him,

between

or

"

you

vaporous

"

meet;

people

whether

person

letter from

receive
your hand

you

the

touch

you

from

radiating

succeeded

when

trying

or

air

before

explained,
Try to
the road.

along

see

and

and

as

coming

have

feelings

as

hot

of

their bodies,

you

(1)

further

getting

them

POWERS

in psychometry,

and

feei the emanation

to

and

PSTCHIC

person's
your

and,

open
as

soon

hands
as

you

pains,
should

gently
come

you

should

etc., which

do

over

to the

this, at
the

en-

deavour
may

first,

surface

spot

which

of
is

THE

CULTIVATION

OP

SENSITIVENESS

167

sensitive and sore, you will feel a sltgbt pain in your

hody in the corresponding place. Before you are
own
able to do this with much

success,

however,

develop certain phases of psyehometry,

"

as

you should
for instance

the following.
Make

a number
of small paper packages, all exactly
in
In these place salt, pepper, musappearance.
alike
tard,
Mix
these
cloves, nutmeg,
sugar, cayenne,
etc.

all up

so

that you

practise feeling

or

tell which

cannot

handling

is which.

these until you

package by merely

contents

can

Now
tell the

feeling the

of any given
in which it is wrapped.
As soon as you have done
this,you are ready for more
advanced practices.
Having progressed thus far, you are in a position to
paper

try j-our firstexperiments in psychical diagnosis. Pass

the body of your patient, {who should
your hands over
be divested of as many
and if your
clothes as

possible),

will feel a pain

or
corsome
or in some
sensation in your hand or arm,
responding
body, as you reach the
own
part of your
diseased spot in your
Cultivate this
patient's body.
sensitivenesshas begun

until you

can

precision. The
you

succeed
more

to

develop, you

less certainty and

practise this, the more
perfect

with
you

will become, and the

more

more

or

rapid your advancement

will be.
"When

you have reached this stage, you must go one

step further. Having located the seat of the trouble,
and its general nature, you must seek to know how to
it. Hold

the mind

in

receptive attitude, when

will soon begin to receive the distinct
impression that you must do something for the patient
but you will not know as yet u^hat it is. After a little
cure

doing this,and you

"

time, you

will get the distinct impression what

to

do

"

YOUR

168

to
a

make

drug,

soon

as

power

be

would

for

especially
power

doubtless

will

your

It may
your

it for

follow

though

all the

helpful

and

healer,"
It

sitting.

direction;
with

the

on

sit by

to

yourself

and

added
to

wliieh

work

to

presence

(a)

of

are

your

You

it would

such

must

development

of

own

your

found

"

will be found

the

sensitiveness,

very

in

useful

and

crowd,

your

rapidly.

own

emotions

company

of

will

impression

this

"mind

thing

alone.

other

exists,
actions

which
you

sensitiveness

can

that

your

crowd

scattered
you

crowds
no

in

will begin
It is well-

crowd."
for

"

the

(b)

and

largo

more

words,

the

of

If

find

that

and

in

when

people,

probably

of being

In

one.

perform

perform

and

pose
pur-

you

case

described

different,

very

small

that

things

that

method

be

large

feel the

or

known

In

all.

to

only

for the

not

and

have

we

will

the

you

than

sense

at

cultivate

gathering.

will give

the

to

analyse

impressions

mind

progress,

wish

1. Try

small

You

develop

to

care

not

advantageous.

exercises

connection

do

you

different

exercises

SELF-DEVELOPMENT

direction.

this

healer

desire

following

IN

own

your

slightly

If you

of

you

that

in

sensitiveness

of becoming

do

given

EXERCISES

be, however,

develop

to

be

etc.

cures,

PROGRESSIVE

this

are

you

every

stage,

in

development

prescribe

"spiritual

with

this

at

you,

to

applications,

successful

develop

will
for

well

water

this stage,

reached
a

ions,

maiiipulat

certain

becoming

to

your

apply

have

you

high-road
and

to

POWERS

or

passes

certain

certain

As

PSYCHIC

will

individual

sense

is progressing

this

often
in

mind

ably
favour-

THE

CULTIVATION

2, Stand
are

before

OP
a

SENSITIVKNESS

mirror.

enabled to perceive any

169

See

or

whether
influence coming

not you

from your

Many
reflected image in the mirror.
sensitive persons
do this, and the more
can
sensitive you are, the more
will you feel this. You will sense a magnetic fluid,coming
from the reflectedform in the mirror.
3. If you are in the habit of sleeping
any one

with

to

regularly, endeavour
receive from the aura
person

with whom

this is positive
warm,

negative

or

MORE

Positive

is somewhat
TESTS

the body

be sleeping.

may

negative.

aura

from

emanating

you

impressions

the

analyse

FOR

you

of the

See whether
is slightly

aura

cold.

SENSITIVENESS

4. Hold your right hand above a mirror ; then the left

hand feels cooler than
Try to feel whether one
hand.
both
are
the other; or whether
of equal temperature.
is on the more
The hand which is warmest
positive side
of the body,
5. Close your

eyes,

sleeping passes;

upward

one
netic
and have some
make magpasses over
your head and shoulders. Try to tell
or
whether those passes are being made in an upward
downward
direction. Downward
passes are positive or

passes.
6. Procure

passes

are

negative

or

waking

copper, iron, tin,

certain
each in turn, and aszinc, etc.
the different impressions you get from each one.
several metals,
Place your hands

Then

wrap

"

them

snch

in separate

all alike in appearance) and

tell the correct metal
Then
place your open hand
touching it. Next

remove

as

over

your

pieces of paper
see

whether

from
over

hand

(making

you

feeling the
the paper,

can

ways
al-

paper.

without
gradually further

YOUR

further

and

the

away,

from

all this

time,

water-finders

water

the

under

ground,

7. Always

held

your
when

they

in the

are

on

of colour

half

paint
another

Analyse

eyes,

AND

will

give

cold, etc.,
and

thoughts

to

are

one,

that

what

can

in the

"catch"

company

catch

or

will probably
expressing

; then

of
feel

get,

at

those

about

them

blue

emotions

Sensitiveness

as

the

that
diseases

same

and

way!

therefore,

thoughts,
are

of

our
to "Col-

remember

their

they

tell

touching.

light

as

persons,

first, the

your

can

devoted

other

which

place

are

just

on

fold
Blind-

etc.

contagious
in

piece

blue,

you

warmth,

must
as

one

vivid

you

is known

just

On

then

chapter

You

are

emotions

these

whether

colour

in the

strips

and

see

of

solid

Make

black,

papers,

sensation

paint

another

and

contagion."

you

and

removed;

long.

another

what

cultivate

and

to

You

the

shufBe

on

on

as

"

"psychic

"When

paper.

explained
Its Interpretation."

9. Try

and

strip,

and

inches

three

green,

you

are

EMOTIONS

of wliite

impressions

your

between

room.

topmost

the

They

room.

difference

the

flowers

the

and

red

emerald

on

Red

to

broad

and

above
divining

with

sleeping

water-colours

piece

bright

your

from

inch

an

hand

some

metal

the spot,

or

in your

COLOURS

8. Procure

or

extension

hands.

in their

flowers

have

an

of metal

over

walking

do

to

It is only

whereabouts

outstretched,

influence.
good
impressions
when

are

by

ground,

rod

the

from

enabled

"dowsers"

enables

locate

hands

with

dowsing

or

which

to

be

should

distance.

considerable

of this power
and

you

distance

some

are

you

until

After

metal.

POWERS

PSYCHIC

endeavour

feelings.
etc., they

just about

to

THE

CULTIVATION

OF

171

SENSITIVENESS

"take the words out of their

that you
Then
the feelings and
you will begin to sense
mouths."
emotions of the spealser before they are put into words;
express

bo

"

ing
will be enabled to appreciate hia whole feelpression.
thinking Self, by a species of intuition or im-

Jinally you
and

"

Endeavour
and

do not

your part.
In this way
THE

let it

draw

to

to

come

this out of your

subject,

without any effort on

Be active, that is, instead of merely passive.
liessafety and
EXPRESSION

OP

you

success.

IMPRESSIONS

RECEIVED

10. Finally, you must teach yourself to express what

feel
difficult. You
may
you feel. Often this is most
thing, and feel inclined to say it,but something
to hold you back until it is too late. Overcome
a

seems

this

restrictive feeling. It is important you should do so,

for this is one of the most important things to learn
in

When
mediumship.
impressions,
your
you

the cultivation of

learned

to

you
have

have

express
ressed
progfar along the Boad.
These ppaetices in the cultivation of sensitivenessare
the most valuable you can have as a preparation for the

cultivationof true mediumship.

are

safe exercises to

before you
and

you

of your

attempt

At the

same

time, they

follow.

any

Practise them, therefore,

definitely mediumistic exercises;

by a safe and
will be rewarded
inner, spiritual faculties.

sane

increase

I
TRANCE

Trance

is a condition into which certain mediums enter

in order to receive messages
and give them in the form
of speaking

or

No

writing.

one

knows,

at the present

is, or for that matter,

the medium-trance
Moore, in his
any other kind of trance ! Dr. George
"Use
Body
in Relation to the Mind"
of the
says:

time, what

' '

Trance

is a state of body sometimes produced in man

a
condition utterly inexplicable by any principle taught
in the schools."
Prof. William James stated his belief
"

different from any other

that the medium-trance
was
trance of which we have any knowledge, and this seems
to be borne out by the fact that spirit-messages are
given in this condition,

and premonitory

as

well

as

telepathic, clairvoyant

messages

of all kinds.

WHAT

"trance"!

IS

Catalepsy occur
and
spontaneously;
induced
be
both may
artificially by hypnotism.
also
Both are mistaken for death, and in many
respects they
Both

Trance

is rigid,
similar. In Catalepsy the body
very
ing
this formwhereas in trance this is very rarely the case
are

"

the chief mark of distinction (externalindication)

the internal differences
the two states. What
Various attempts, however, have
do not know.
we

between
are

Dr. Franz Hartmann,

been made to define them.
hardly any
"There seems
thus distinguishes them:
to the time during which a person
may
remain
172

e.g.,

limit
in

TRANCE

173

but catalepsy is due to some

obstruction in the
organic mechanism
o" the body on account of its exhausted
In
nervous
last
case
Ibe
the
power.
activity of
trance;

lifebegins again as soon as the impediment is removed

has recuperated its strength."
or
the nervous
energy
by Hereward
("Death: its Causes and Phenomena,
"

Carrington
When

and John R. Meader.)

hypnotist places bis

subjectunder

remains
control,the subject
The influence comes
from

it BCenis
a

living but

hypnotic

with the operator.

a living person.
In the medium-trance
is
that
the
not
operator
probable
en

rapport

deceased person, and that it is a kind

spirits which induces this

of telepathic influence from

In fact, it is brought

state.

about by influence from the

"other side."
LIGHT

AND

DEEP

TRANCE

are
all grades and degrees of trance, from the
light stage, in which there is but littledifference
the ordinary waking eonscicnisness,to that degree

There
very

from

is totally unconscious
where the medium
him.
Very deep trance
that
passes around
of everything
of the most famous
of this character is rare, but many
of deep trance

mediums

have got their best messages while in that condition.

The famous Mrs. Piper of Boston had almost

die, to all outward appearances, before she could

enter this deep trance, and at the end of two hours or
so, during
which the trance la.stcd,the only signs of
life were
slow respiration and heart beat. The only
to

manifest in the right hand

signs of consciousness were
and arm
which did the automatic-writing.

test-mediums and sensitives,on the other hand,

but
pass into a stage of trance so light, that no one
Many

174

TOUR

an

expert
cases,

saeii

no

from

to

shades and degrees

becomes
more
profound

this becomes

trance

in

this

beings.

In

and

human

usually

absent

SPIMT

In trance,

we

fluctuating
the

is driven

out

the

occupy

and

Wlien
uattire

Soic

time,"

same

occurred.

DURING

the

once

and
does

mechanism

the

as

and

gradual

by

body

and

or

vacates

one

intelligence,

be

cannot

latter

the

at the

control

of this control

same

same

brain

bring

place
cannot

moment.

is granted,

remains

the

to

in the

intelligences

spirit

body

medium,

speech

effectually, the medium.

the spirit manipulate

of

mind

that,

more

fact of spirit

character

is

there

medium's

same

of

TRANCE

that

two

so

the

control

instead

seeu

stage

is able to control, more

and
Just as "two
bodies
solid
at

far deeper

Writing

invading

the

condition

or

spirit, and

by

were

first

this

was

condition

third

assume

communicating

The

In

or

Piper

Automatic-

of the

control

Mrs.

reached,

spirits

CONTROL

may

layers

deepest

the
and

the state

as

state.

when

trance!"

lower

and

waking

second

stage

etc.,

of this character.

the

The

talked.

she

was

from

slightly

are

mind

three distinct "layers"

differed

differ but slightly

deeper,

lower

and

of the subconscious

had

after the

absent -miadedness,
in
half in joke: "You
are

person,

in many

remains

These

By

strata

Yet,

at all.

of day-dreams,

cases

say

trance

of the condition
light trances

memory

is finished.

trance

we

detect any

could

"

POWERS

PSYCHIC

about

to

the

be solved.

and
the

nervous

desired

used, and howt

to be answered;
These and many
similar questions remain
before
take many
years of scientific research
and it may
resultsf

we

are

degree

What

enabled

parts

to

answer

of confidence.

of

the

brain

queries

are

such

as

these with

any

THE

DIFFERENCE

The

BETWEEN

differencp between

Medium-Traiifc

AND

SOMNAMBULISM

to

seems

Somnambuliam
be

that, in the

TRANCB

and

the

former,

we

en
rapport
with ourselves and in the latter we
Many mediums
in touch with the Spirit-World.
who

remain
are

give inspirational messages or lectures from the platform

in a condition of light trance, and children have been
are
known

to pass

into this condition and give

large amount

of vahiablp information,

to their seniors, and

unknown
been
known to themselves.
which certainly could not have
Properly managed, the trance condition is not harmful,
though it may become so in the hands of blundering

persons.
reasons

"The
why

Spiritualist'sManual"

the trance

state should not

those who enter it. These

VAEIODS

METHODS

OP

gives four chief

be harmful

to

are:

CONVETDJa

INFORMATION

DURDJO

TRANCE

The intelligencesacting upon them (themediums)

fore
almost invariably of a superior character and thereby
for the
use
the organism
must mould
constant

(1)
are

expression of higher forms of thought.

(2) The relation of the medium to the manifesting
intelligence is that of pupil to teacher, sometimes that
of a child to a wise and loving parent, and sometimes
both these relations combined with a subtle and ennobling

spirituality.

(3) There is always

though
no

one

mutual spiritual relation, evcD

is not humanly

the medium
be a medium
can

conscious of it; and

for the perfect expression of

discourses who does not consent to

spiritual messages or
the procedure and co-operate with the manifesting spirit.

PSYCHIC

POWERS

the master-musician

improves

TOUR

(4) As
he

organism

for

thought,

imparts

to

the

of the

spirit

control

also

so

upon,

plays

spirit

purpose

of

greater

medium.
medium

expressing
both

is often

DIFFERENT

There

are

TYPES

types

various

OP

is sufficiently

thought

There

(c)

the

is the

spirit, describes
etc.,

as

the

case

There

(d)

it

impressions

is the

direct-control

This
cases

latter

of very

methods

which

are

writing.
method,

or

or

pictures

pictures

symbolically.

in which

method,

to

conveyed

the

body,

in deep

systems

trance,

by acting
same

in which

method,

the medium's

removes

the

nervous

or

these

and

this

be.

he would
instrument,
an
direct, in much
the
system
own

medium,

receive

images

either directly
imp res sion

as

our

to

"pictographic"

certain

the

which

on

may

spirit apparently
less from

or

by

the condition of the communicating

pains felt in various parts of the body,

takes

who

senseor

sensations

medium,

way

used

of the

mind

of the medium,

interpreted

and

in

to the sitter in speech

present

eye

are

which

method,
the

to

picture

spirits

There

general

awake

is the

to the clairvoyant
seen

spirits

CONTROL.

in light trtuice,

give it out

and

in which

or

direct

is conveyed

thought

are

and

in any

manifest

of control

spirits in trance-mediumship.
is the telepathic
(a) There

(b)

brain

him.

through

who

wholesome

to the

difficult for

to

sufficiently

human

controlling

power

It

the inHtmraent

way

throughout

own

spirit

and
upon
that

at times

more

manipulates
the
we

nervous

act

upon

life.

is very rare
and is only
method
deep trance.
Doubtless,
there
spirits employ

the

and

found
are

probably

in

other
com-

177

TRANCE
bine all the above

occasion. But these are the most

and they are the ones which may be

on

distinctive methods,
seen

more

readily than

others in

any

cases

of trance.

mcdiumship.
Iq cases of so-called "ecstasy" the spiritof the medium
obtains the information himself, either by clairvoyant
by partially separating itself from the body
visiting the spiritual world direct. The visions

vision

and

or

in ecstasy are thus descriptive of

the spiritualworld, and what is happening there, and for
this reason
most
socalled, are
of the "Revelations,"
are

which

obtained

ecstaticvisions more
THE

BEST

WAY

Many

have

persons cannot
to be mesmerized

condition
Davis was

less symbolic.

or

ENTEK

TO

enter

by

trance

another

TEANCE

spontaneously but
before this
person

Even
Jackson
Andrew
about.
for years before he could develop

is brought
mesmerized

that he could enter it at will.

be one of the best ways for the beginner to
begin his trance-medium.ship, but you should take eare
spontaneous
This may

trance,

"

so

who
mesmerizes you is of a suitable
temperament
and in every way fitted and qualified to
If he is not, you are liable to attract to yourself
do so.

that the person

spirits of a lower order, and then you will bring to yourself

lying and malevolent spirits and you may
induce
However
a case
if the operator
of so-called "obsession."
is harmonious and qualifiedfor his task, he will not only
prevent

if you

this,but would see you through more

safely than
entered this condition spontaneously and by yourself.

Trance

is very closely akin to some

eases
of suspended
animation, to certain Toga trauce conditions aud even

TOUR

PSYCHIC

death

haelf, vhieh

As

have

we

has

Spontaneoos

widely.

endeavour

it differs

from

the

one

in yourself,

"

brother."

all these

is doubtless

and

cultivate

its "twin

called

tranee

eipterieneed
to

been

however,

seen,

POWERS

the

very

most

which

yon

other

things

commonly

should
being

equal.

I"uring
and
to

these

striking

phenomena

If

you.

explained

If speech

be striking

nonsense

and

may

that

exercise

messages

received,
for if you

truth,
"

your

especially

everything

at

the beginning

but

those

been

what

correct

be

all these

careful

as

clearer
the

surer

be

ouly

absolute
deceived
where
the

communications,

messages,

called

when

the

on

mediumship,
The

might

trusted

should

is, and
must

you

they

ateur-Mediums"
"Am-

have

verified !

HOW

You

may

profitably
for

hand
friends
See

be

to

are

you

and

discretion

the

speaking,

through

coming

develops

of your

difficult.

and

generally

latter

likely to be greatly

are

mer"

possibly

yon

or

of trance,

quite

and

will

Automatic-

result

is wrong,

to accept

not

do, you

is faulty

or

judgment

and

the

as

elsewhere,

own

you

on

this condition

as

manifest

less sensitive

or

If the

what

Here,

become

chapter

coherent,

something

ascertain

it if possible.
and

and

"gibberish."

sure

to

strive

the

odd

^many

"

automatically,
more

is induced,

this may

be

doubtless

writes

in

develop

you

it becomes

that

as

anssthetic,
Writing.

as

"

will

hand

your

note

probably

conditions

TO

experiment
in the

with

following

there

to

do

the

is any

THE

your

manner:

Automatic-Writing,

of yours

whether

WTTH

EXPERIMENT

same

tranee-eondition

own

Sit with

"

and

induce

thing

connection

TRANCE

one

at the

between

pencil
or

in

more

same

time.

your

writ-

TRANCE

179

inps, when they arc compared the next day. In many

instances, where this has been tried,striking coincidental
have been received,partly through one medium
and partly through another. They thus tend to confirm
spirit intelligenceis
each other and show that the same
messages

manifesting through

active and

time, almost,

same

HOW

TO

or

"

ENTER

both mediums

at the

directly after the other.

one

TRANCE

In order to induce trance

BY

YOORSELP

in yourself
spontaneously
less as follows: Begin by

or
shotild proceed, more
for
bright
a
some
time at
gazing
such as a reflected
object,
light,coming from a mirror, crystal-ball,etc. This will
tend to tire the eyes and ner\'es slightly,and bring about

you

"

dazed

trance.
deeply

condition which is usually the beginning of

While looking at the bright
breathe

object,

and from the

Tou
as
explained before in Chapter VI.
must not let this distractyour attention, however, as all
If you have
the bodily processes should be unconscious.
and
diaphragm,

regularly

through

the

nose

already practised deep breathing, as before explained,

you should by this time be so far advanced that you can
do

or

will without consciously thinking of it.

While looking at the bright
do not concentrate
object,
think of any1;hing in particular,beyond keeping yourself
so

at

conscious and remembering

all the time that you
"yourself,"
are
are
that you
not leaving your body and
that you are not going to become totally unconscious.
During

this process

the

room

should be

as

quiet as
monotonous
possible, though
sound such as the
Do not
ticking of a large clock, might assist matters.
some

listen to this consciously, however;

of fear and all anxiety, as such

abolish all feelings

mental

states

will

YOUR

effectually

PSYCHIC

prevent

"Let

SYMPTOMS

You

must

from

you

OF

EARLY

that

far

as

MEDIUM

TEANCE-

imagine

not

trance

the

enlering
and develop

go"

yourself

POWERS

as

dition.

possible.

SHIP

beginnings

the

con-

your

of

mediumship
will be either profitable or pleasant, because
Nearly all successful mediums
they probably
will not be.

will tell you that

the beginning
of

being
off

impaired

as

you

consult

can

sit with
be

believed

an

they

during

of your

passes
along

progress

and

mediumship,
do.

to

way

If you

still better, if yon

development,
induce him
or

your

will be far easier for you

were

or,

medium

your

during

thought

their minds

you

at

period,

This, however,

in every

experienced

present

when

that

provided

endeavour

him

that

being.

at the beginning

should

can

through

mediumship,

and

progress,"

this you

passed

for the time

the right road

to

their

in danger,

themselves

have

they

psychic

far safer

and

things

unfoldment,
than

they

would

be otherwise.
The
physical

cramps,

of light,

or

not

"

black

before

had

are

you

which

you

and,

better

be

bed

of

delightful

roses.

In

you

and

spasmodic

pains

nausea,

flashes

these

"

that

are

though

they

they
of them

everything
few

liable to experience

be warned

when
alarmed
however,
Sometimes,

only

sudden

not

but

sometimes

feeling of "all-goneness,"
the sensation
of faintness and

development;

early

they

is turning
symptoms

appear.

as

"

certain

must

which

manifestations,

they

Hiccoughs,

do.

always

and

psychical
when

you

alarm
not

and

signified by

is often

of trance

oncoming

may

of

during
not

be

in advance,

the
your

ant,
pleas-

and

appear.

of these signs arc

manifest
falling
a
upon
of
sensation
asleep

these

none

cases,

the

psychic

has

developed

TRANCE

181

himself properly and

Hystematically, and his guides or

tunate
controls
also wise and helpful. These are the forbut unhappily rare cases; but it is hoped that,
are

"

by following the advice given in this book, many

manner.
will be enabled to develop in this wholesome
THE

There

RUIJS

TO

three chief and most

are

considered

THBEE

more

FOLLOW

essential factors to be

"

be quite
and physieal health must
up to the standard. If you are depleted, exhausted,
"run
down"
or
physically,if you are suffering from any

(!) Tour

disease,

or

mental

if, on

the other hand, you

are

full of fear,

and doubts, or if anger

and similar
in
thoughts rage
your soul, you may anticipate a difficult
time in your development and unpleasant experiences
apprehension

throughout

(2) You

that slow process.

should be careful to keep your

active and

alert

when

self-consciousness
Do not
entering trance.
to
become
the
allow
mind

give yourself up completely or

in ever;- other way
a blank at first.Give yourself up
but this. You muat always keep in the background of
the thought:

"I

am

am

so-and-so
in my body.
I am
I
be
influenced
will not
strength and power
against
by
forces
I
can
than
vill
my
good.
other
always
These and similar
I want to."
to mj'self when
return
your

mind

(your name)

"

...

I will remain

...

...

...

...

suggestions you
your

mind

trance,

in every

even

as

must

give to yourself, and hold them

in

central point of force while entering

when allowing yourself to become passive
a

other way.

If you

do this, you

great deal of difficulty

and danger.
(3) If you can in any way assure

will avoid

yourself that you

YOUR

have

band

a
are

who

of

ready

much.
tell you

good

the

you

trying

to

described

are

may

the

the

and

of the
upon

act

best

pone
postIf,

changes.

good

above

mean

probably

had

evil, you

as

side"

nature

this condition

subject to

proceed,

could

influence

described

are

other

this wouM

you,

and

as

until

they

contrary,

the

clairvoyant
case,

development

your
on

or

are

"on

help

to

this is the

who

these

POWERS

controls

willing

medium

whether

or

spirits
and

iatelligences
you.

PSYCHIC

helpful,

and

precautions

and

advice.

IMPORTANT

CONDITIONS

It is important
in the
that

room

Also

pencils,

less

is, you

will

get

person

skin,

wrapped,

are

etc.,
as

you

to

placed

objects

not

enabled

regulated
be

semi-

in full

some

to

cases,

this character
with
reason,

the
are

before

those
best

the

for

tion.
trance-condi-

to

carry

objects

you,

objects given

the

aura

concerning

this purpose:

belonged.
influence

or

into

come

which

"

psychometrize

formerly

have

more

hands,

your

have

contact,

been

gloves,

These
valuable.
in oil-silb, and
explained,

especially

be

information

they

they

whom

in

as

such

"

will probably

and

whom

band

the

only

with

connection

individuals

for this

bands,

so

may

to

enter

you

spirit-messages

objects of
the

before

trance-state

be

will

in

but,

and,
the

the

sensitive

the

of

in

develop

ready

everything

etc."

paper,

During

All

are

you

not

You

you

air

beneficial in

be found

may

be

This

trance-mediums

of fresh

after

should

many

in all.
have
should

them,

light

the

supply

and

though

though

that

trance,

agreeably.

Soft music

FOLTTLLED

plentiful

most

light.

or

BE

you

affect

darliuess,

entering

when

condition.
to

as

to have

TO

next

bead-

should
they

be

should

be handled

little as

possible after the death of the

tbey belonged.

as

person to whom

DEVELOPING

EXERCISES

practice in developing trance-mediumship in yourself is to cultivate the habit of analysing

"falling asleep" process.
Try to catch youryour own
self

good

very

as

fall asleep and

you

hold

on

to

yourself when
in this semi-sleeping condition as long as you can, before
finallydropping off to slumber.
This you will find very
difficultat first,but it can be mastered more
or leas in
time.
If you

ner,
succeed in catching yourself in this mannearly asleep, and retaining a certain degree

can

when

of conscious control, you may

be

not

rest assured that you

trance-medium,

will
but that you will
in the trance-state,

only
good
able to protect yourself while
hardly come
to you
can
and that harm
be

in this

when

condition.
This is a very excellent practice and has given many
psychics that power over themselves which they formerly
lacked.
Spiritual
who

would

is essential for the trance-medium

develop simply, harmonionsly into practical
repose

In
wise mediumahip.
in tune or harmony
to come

and

of truth and wisdom

in

this

manner,

you

are

said
rents
with the great Cosmic Curwhich flow hither and thither

world, and to and fro from the Spiritual Source

love,
mony
of
wisdom
and intelligence. Once get into harthis
stream,
and your progress, not only as
with
a

our

medium,

but

as

Supreme

Psychic, is assured.

CHAPTER
INSPIRATIONAL

Inspirational
of your

own

amount

of

In

prepare

SPEAKING

AND

speaking depends

TEST-

UESSAGES

partly upon

the activity

the
subconscious mind
and partly upon
help you
the spirit world.
receive from
before

speaking

times, you

XXI

had best think

for the

audiences

public

over

what

you

are

first few

to say

and
littlein advance, then depend upon
inspiration you receive for the elaboration
talk

your

the help and

As you progress
of these notes, which you have made.
you
will find that less and less of this preparation is

pense
and after a time you will be enabled to disit
know
more
with
altogether, and
nothing
of

necessary,

the

subjectof

your

discourse than
ON

When

on

discourse,
lips.

THE

mere

title.

HOSTRUM

the rostrum, you can close your eyes and the

less eloquent, will flow from your
or
are
you
still more
advanced, you will be

more

When

enabled to allow persons

great

the

in the audience to choose subjects,

these at
and you will then be able to talk upon
knowledge
length and often with a profundity
of

and beauty
of style which surprises not only yourself
but your auditors. Many
of the best and most profound
lessons and instructions have been received is

object
this

manner,

has been

and

propounded

Test-Messages
are

much

given in

of the philosophy of Spiritualism

and explained in this way.

different order and

of a somewhat
different manner.
They relate to persons
are

184

185

TEST-MESSAGES

in the audience or to objectsbrought by those persons,

not an abstract subjector
and the information concerns
theme, but individuals connected with the person to
is given. It concerns
the message
spiritual personalities
directly than spiritual truth, and though
more
both may have their origin in friendly helpers, they are
whom

nevertheless given for different purposes

and in

ferent
dif-

manner.

very good way

tional-Speaking
to begin training both for Inspira-

and Test-Messages is the following,

and test
which Dr. B. B. Schleusner an able trance
personally followed in his development, and
medium
he
found
gave most satisfactory results.
which
"

"

In writing of this, Dr. Schleusner says:

in the audience to speak
one
"First of all I ask some
'Doctor, help
formal sentence, such as:
to me
a set or
From
or 'Doctor, reach me.'
this I receive certain
impressions which I analyse somewhat as follows :
"1. I can
tell from the sound of the voice whether
it is harsh and grating or whether it is soft, gentle and
me,'

taarmonious, and
may

be

more

or

from this the character of the speaker

lessdiagnosed. Also the voice will tell

and irritable,or self

contained and controlled: whether the person is angry, or
is sceptical and merely asking for a teat. Further the
me

whether

the person

voice will tell me

is

nervous

is weak

whether the person

or

strong,

These
positive or negative, sensitive or the reverse.
sre the physical properties of the voice,so to speak, and
from them I gather certain information more
less
or

instantaneously and
his attitude.

subconsciously

aa

to the sitter and

TOUR

186

PSTCmC

POWBBS
AXD

OCXACBS

In

"2.

this I receive, ia eomieetioD

with
impressioQ"
These
;
take the
psydiic
to

addition

his voice, certain

form

auras

of

forma

Colour
a

me

are

if.

and
I

present

that

the

brighter

much

may

in this form,
voice, and

better

that

and

of the

which

be

to

seems

the

with

the

After

then

If they

that

and

those which

spirit -guides)

and
the fact.

am

such

"Let

OS

by

go

the

which

are

back

heavy

two

ia another

or

are

agree.

eyes

for

the

second set.
I know
another,
I then

and
are

of

shown

state

My

so.

own

agree

auras

produced

psychic

wrong

they

not

at

place,

I compare

which

sets

apparently

seldom

TTTFTR

one

correct,

if these

the diagnosis
very

look

conditions

(those

another

with

are

that

one

with

agree

and

sueh

has been

experience

voice

to

and

me

vibration of
it, I always

by

I close my

of colours

first impressions

my

openly

set

etc.

before

up

be

in question

coming,

are

or

whether

them

open

found

are

and

first

the

seeing

moment,

that

set

see

rim,

will

person

caused
auras

former

before

golden

physical

series of colours and

distance from the first in space,

some

before

see

prospects

conditions
is drawn
which

the result

devoted

depresdng,

and

better

as

if I

yellowish

future

another

see

see

ing
(accord-

conditions

unfaToorable

colour,

as

the

immediate

np,

this

Thus

that

this, I

and

ebeer

"Besides

the

very

just beyond

state

outlined
I say

pillar-like

symboUcallv
in the chapter

Its Interpretation).

slate-giey

at

in dondy

up

I interpret

eoloure

and

dirty

me

drawn

eoloorg

interpretations

to the
to

or

These

AWlS

me

by

by

impression

in my

the
my

is correct,

statement

of

IKTEBFBETATION

for

moment

leaden

grey

to

the

colour.

impression
Suppose

received

this

1
1

187

TEST-MESSAGES

is the colour seen; this indicates depression. Having

arrived thos far, the question is: how to get out of tliis
condition. That
Ilaving proposed

is suggested

partly by

coramou

sense.

this question to myself I close my eyes

In this third
different place in space.

and look at

place I then
This symbol

see

presented to my
how

tells me

to

psychic sight
escape

from

sjTnbol.

the present

difficulty. After I have explained the symbol, and interpreted

it to the best of ray ability, I then look back
at the colours and

become

is the correct

path

from the

whether or not they have changed.

brighter, then I know
that this

see

If they have

to follow, and

that good will result

If there isno change,

course

of action advised.
I state that things will continue for some
time to come
in this depressed condition, and that the best that can
be done

for the time

being, is to hope

and

work

on

patiently.
HOW

"These

auras,

TO

INCREASE

colours and

YOUB

symbols

POWER

be impeded

may

shut off by certain psychic conditions on the part

Tou may
hold on to
of the sensitive. For example:
them too tightly, as it were,
and this tenacious grasp
have
for too long a time will
the effectof shutting them
or

off altogether. You must learn to let go

symbol has been perceived, or the colour
' '

As these colours

grey may
you

presented

soon

as

the

seen,

to you, you

ever,
may, how-

change going on, and in that case you should

it intently and see what the change may be. Thug,

see

vatch

are

as

can

change to white, as a sign of spirituality,and

state that the person is becoming more
spiritual

and changing his point of view in life,clinging to his

ideals, etc., and that if he continues to do so success
will reward him.

YOUR

"If

tinges

see

you

the

and

that

he

If

say.

who
I

be

speak

If

three

minutes,

three

months,
I do

to

to

the

between
impression

and

rectly but
What

the

be careful

before

I would,

the above
turn

to

receiving

my
an

back

for

in

this

manner

more

and

answer,

further
you

anxious
to

ask

I would

the

three

state

this

information,
will
you

rarely
are

etc.
go
to

for

In

the word

what

guides

tion.
informa-

ference
dif-

the

between

the impression

anything.

hearing

the

I therefore

distinction

is to wait

give tests, the

impressions
be.
will your
and

changing

after

guide

go

"The

expressing

weeks,

'My

it wrong

to give

do, therefore,

should

is.

'Symbolism,'
in

may

I hear

for further

I receive
not

should

This

time

message:

on

consists

expression.

must

one

two

extend

days, three

the

wait

lesson

or

which

its meaning

I then

in the

explained

At

to

it is

me,

'three.'

three

see

what

tell

error

say

the

me

elaborate

an

etc.

receiving

and

telling
they

nomena
phe-

I always

case,

to

is

other

symbols,

what

hours,

what

'

"three"

me

"As

person

or

more

GUIDES

side

may

years,

know

not

my

This

wrong.

three

his intellect

and

own

I endeavour

they

figure

in my

just

aloud

Thus:

three

say

and

avoided.

mean

say

colours

by

stand

it, it is often

SPIRIT

Thus,

correct.

usually

PROM

HELP

occur.

may

thought

sure

person.

to these

addition

guides

in

be

may

you

yellow,

is cultivating

is independent

GETTING

my

golden

intellectual

less clever,

"In

of

in question

individual

that

POWERS

PSYCHIC

eor-

expression.

further

such

'three'

ease

as

spoken,

signified.

On
then

also, and

If you

pressions
im-

proceed

wrong.

receive psychic
fluctuating
more
The

colours

of

pressions
imor

the

TEST-MESSAGES
will keep changing,

auras

constantly

varying around
table, whereas if you were

and often you

will

any

objectplaced

in

calmer

frame

see

them

on

your

of mind,

appear
colours would
stationary. Endeavour,
therefore, in every way possible to control your apprehension

these

and anxiety in giving public tests of this nature.

IMPORTANT

RULES

TO

FOLLOW

very good method in giving tests to the public

to force your
is to endeavour
clairvoyant perception
before asking aid of your spirit friends. Thus, suppose

"One

some

of the audience asks the question 'How

Instead of waiting for a direct impression,
mother!'

member

is my

in this

case

I should say

in reply to this:

'I

will firsttry to find your mother and describe her. If

I can do this I will proceed with the test.' This ia far
satisfactory both to the speaker and to yourself,
force myself, so to speak, clairvoyantly ; and
I now
the form of a lady arises
Senerally in a few moments
more

before

me

detail as

which

I describe to the speaker in

possible,giving also her surroimdings

as

ranch
and the

description of any other persons I see with her at the

time. If this description is incorrect and not recognized,
I then ask whether the description suits any other person
known

to the

the
any person through
whom
speaker
be
If
in
they
the
mother might
reached.
reply
tive,
affirmaI then endeavour to find the mother clairvoyantly
"

and, if I cannot do this, I ask my guides to give me any

information they can regarding her, without this vision.

If, on

the other hand, the test is not recognized, I drop

it and proceed to another case, as I know that I can
definite for this individual. Instances
get nothing
of this character

are,

however,

very

rare,

amounting

TOUR

to

probably

5 per

than

more

not

POWERS

PSYCHIC

of the teats

cent,

I give

in public.

TO

HOW

"In

all inspirational

throw

and

should

for

them

before

attitude

mental
as

The

which

best

of
will
and,

impression

being

ideas

should

head

in

rather

funnel

impressions

and
they

interpret

wait

your

imagine

As

your

not

yourself

and

poured.

life you

into

hold

into which

upon

Do

can.

you

should

their assistanee,

asked

vessel,

you

possible,

once

it is, but

head

you

as

as

any

empty

are

foregoing

method

an

psychic

and

them

you

what

of your

kinds

have

hammer

of

test-messages,

and

responsive

state

you

all

as

IMPRESSIONS

completely

after

be
to

in the top
of

as

yourself,

spirit friends

the

RECEIVE

enter

and

your
express

can."

is

an

delivering
doubtless

exact

Public
prove

Tests,

helpful

I believe, will result

of development

of Dr.

account

in all like

in
cases.

to
a

Schleusner'a

careful
the

study

of

earnest

student;

corresponding

gree
de-

MORE

Inasmuch
"

as

justas

course
we

AND

mucli

we

as

SPIRITS

said to be "spirits" here and now,

ever
will be, we should begin the

are

we

DEVELOPED

LESS

XXII

CHAPTER

"

of progressive development here in this life,which

intend to follow later. Anything
learn here
we

will doubtless help

that may

be.

and

assist and

advance

inhabit

whatever

or

we

in any

future development
knowledge,

Wisdom,

sympathy

case,

us

will all help,

penetration of perception
ua,

no

matter

what
may be.

its nature

should endeavour

to

develop

ever
what-

understanding,
world we may
This being the
own

our

inner

here

as
and now,
suggested especially in the
chapter on "Self and Soul Culture," and we should continue
this, 80 far as lies within our power, even
after
have crossed the "Great Divide."
we

nature

WHY

8TR.\NGEfiS

OFTEN

COMMUNICATE

there are all kinds of characters and natures

in this life,so there are said to be individuals of all
kinds in the next ; and the unfortunate part of it is that
Just

as

back and comeasily come

lowest
on
the
rung of the ladder,
those who are the most earth-bound and belong to the
the earth than
lowest strata of society. They are nearer
of those who
manicate, are those
many

more

advanced

can

most

"

spirits,more

in sympathy

its vibrations, and their character, being

is naturally more
than those who,

open
when

to

with
more

it and

earthly,

receive and send messages

with
alive, had less sympathy
191

YOUB

192

PSYCHIC

the earth and feitlessbotmd

that "strangers"

than

oar

nearest

The

to it. It is for thia

often commimicate
and dearest, than

us

with
our

"

latter may

POWERS

feelfor and with

more

easily

friends
us

most

or

tives.
relakeenly,

but often obstacles hitherto

from
doing so.
them
prevent

long to communicate,

and

may

They

undreamed
of may
then find, for the first time and to their astonishment,
are
so
that the difQcultiesof communication
to

great

that they

are

much

they may

desire to do

find

CONDITIONS

THE
on

your

so,

FOR

however

messages,
even

and

if they

can

The

COMM0NICATION

be receptive to these conditions,

side, may

and again you

of the tund.
transmission

send

suitable to receive them.

medium

You,

unable

be unfitted to

may

sense

anyibing
for the

combination of circumstances

of spirit-messages is rare, and, in order

for these messages to be clear, as we should desire them
there must be an effort both on this side and on the
"

other, made
"medium."
in the

As

cases

and
No

moment,

this combination

majorityof

rare

BO

at the same

cases,

you

of spirit return
why it is that

of people who
be many

must

slate

why

it is that authentic

comparatively
persons

often heard

speaking,
"come

do not
the

objection,

true, out

of all the millions

have died, wishing to communicate,
there
thousands who could return directly and

clearly what

said above

see

more

have

doubt you
if
Spiritualism
were
that,
back."

can

are,

also there must be the

is naturally lacking,

they wished to send!

will explain the

reason

why

What

we

have

this is not the

case.

The
may

ability to transmit a message from the other aide

as rare
as the ability to
receive it on this side.

be

LESS

AND

MORE

SPIRITS

BEVELOPED

193

be as rare
as
good artists,
may
be
faculty
a
It
or
may
which
special
sculptors.
painters
rant
have to develop, and, justas uneducated
we
and ignoents
persons often possess extraordinary gifts and tal-

Good

commmiicators

in certain directions, for

just so certain individuals may
or

communicators,

by

reason

reason

no

become

after they have

we

can

mediums

good
over,

passed

simply
The

of their psychic constitution or make-up.

will be

question of the "difficultiesof communication"

found fully discussed in Chapter XXIX.
"evil"

oa

LOW

WHY

see,

commxjnicatb

sprarrs

It is because of all this that we often reach or come

into contact with persons of a low order, in spirit-communications.
Mediums

believe that

there

are

tramps

on
the other RJde, just as much as there
and "hoboes"
in this life. By nature and by instinct they remain
are
the same,
and they have to be gradually educated and

trained in order to outgrow

And, justas these tramps
curse
"

same

their natural instincts.

ing
and hoboes would be insult-

and often disgusting in this life,and would swear,

and do other things unsuitable for the family circle,
they introduced into it,

were

things when

into the
These

justso

"

they communicate,

and

they do the

get

once

more

"

"

earth-atmosphere.
the characters who
by rough handling,

also harm

are

the delicate

so

to speak;

unmediums
consciously
by
damaging
and

which they
best
operate, when
and safest
sending messages.
to
this
way
character, we
guard against personalities of
are
told, is to call to your aid spirit-controls, "guides"
or
advisors who can
assist you from the other side, by
nervous

organism

upon

The

arguing

with such personalities,and by removing

them

194

TOTJH

from

"-our

BioD

demand

aura

required

There

did

to accounts

before

peace

received,

harmony

and

in
the

about

in order

to,

occa-

record

bring

not

be resorted

to

the

on

cases

many

according

had

methods

are

measures

gentle

strangers,

less forcibly, should

or

result, and,

forcible
these

more

it.

more

whioh

POWERS

PSYCHIC

to

ver"'

eject

finally

were

restored!
HIOB

SPIRITS

When

"spirits"
You

reversed.
natures,
are

co-operation

less

time

over,

steady
your

and

advice

sound

of the assistance
iudiv-iduals of this character,

of tribulation

as

thenceforward
you
and
harmonious
progression

be

must

messages

will

in question
to

times

careful, however,
to

claiming
names

great

are

is

medium

more

depend

may

and

or

upon

in

advancement

accideut

should,

this

aad

to

evidence

is

general

that

before

the

This

may

your

receive

be

due

will

common

that

of

resort

sense

identity

the

is

You

confidence.
own

at

there

spirits

proof

as

indi%'iduals

but

lying

your

believe

you

and

individual

there.

"sect"

work

on

insist upon

and

is really

one

all.

gain

rely

case,

OUAKDIAN

There

at

when

misunderstanding:

stratagem

in this

in question

there

you

personages,

exalted

given

unfortunately,

judgment,

direct

be

how

to

as

from

come

often

not

evidence,
to

and

and

spiritual

assured

more

or

with

mediumship.

You

and

one

of

all this is

come,

contact

sympathy
are

you

HESBAGIS

order

into

come

once

HELPTCIj

higher

comfort,

When

your

also

then

THQS

of

help,

and

given.

and

AND

and

or

SPIRITS

division of spirits whose

interest

is particularly

office
helpful

AND

MORE

SPIRITS

DEVELOPED

LESS

195

Angels"
to mortals, and that is the so-called "Guardian
Guides who help, govern and advise friends of theirs
or

stillin the body.

these Guardian

spirits are
one

to

prevent
accident, suicide
their kindly help and assistance.
beautiful and inspiring thoughts

said sometimes

by
murder
of the most

even

and
It is

The sympathy
and counsel offered by
Spirits is, at times, very great; these

in the Spiritualislic Philosophy

love

we

believe that those

constantly about, helping and cheering

hard and narrow
way ; and that they see

are

our

along

to

us,
our

trials and tribulations,and share them with us, just

as
they did on earth. We must feel, too. that they are
time
preparing a place for iis and that, when it comes
solve the Great Mystery,
loving assistance, instead of

to

we
a

shall find helpful and

foreign land, into which

shall then enter.

we

WHO

Those
nature,

MAKE

THE

BEST

COMMUNICATOBS

who possess a simple, open, candid child-like

cators,"
doubtless those who make the best "communiother things being equal. It is because of this

are
"

lived close to nature, so constantly

and act as "guides," and doubtless for the

that Indians, who

communicate
same

reason

Negroes

psychic phenomena.
There is a great
to

are

very

psychic, and receive many

deal of evidence, also,

as

know,

we

that

animals perceive spirits and psychic

"sense"
manifestations, and that they also
phenomena
beings. Between animals and
keenly than human
more

show

us

ourselves there is doubtless a link which unites us all

into one
conscious whole, this being the life of the
through every sentient thing.
universe which runs
"

It is not

oncommon

for "spirits" to return at

YODR

and

the

seek

assistance
their

they

way.

free

its desire and

Many

the

eases

of

exist, because

Were

them.

into

such

with
been

the

any

one

returning

houses'"

its wants

see

get

when

HAUNTED

AH

this

called
death

appear

afterwards,

of this character

cases
an

living

an

on

person

fulflbnent

of

earthly

considering

one

final and

and

that

is :

this

important
That

record,

and,

spirit

By

made

not

so

realize

ties and

Many

possible.
whenever

important

doing

of sobefore

cases

fulfil his part

such

that

the

towards

he

may

the
assist

in freeing

the

conditions.

MESSAGES

of

question
fact

messages

is
be

UNCONSCIOUS

POSSIBLY

the

advancement.

and

if that

does

that

returning

in those

it is most

plan.

perhaps

from

on

should

earth

such
he

extent

spirit's mind

In

are

is made,

agreement

to

doubt

agreement

an

where

had

"PACTS"

AND

important

is especially

"pacts,"
to

in its progress

HOUSES

attend

communication

"

helped

and

medium
into communication

is no
established, help it, there
"haunting"
cease
that the
and
would
would

doubtless

introduced

or

could

spirit, and,

be greatly

of

inability of the returning

psychic

who

certainly

fulfilment

the

iq

spirit

of its burden.

present

good

house,

proceed
mission

it should

"haunted

so-called

and

distressed

and

possible

They

requiring

important

an

way,

of the persistent

spirit to make
to

this

discharge

as

and

themselves

wandering

itself manifest
in
makes
be assisted in every
way

living.

the

of

is doubtless
any

when

help

in trouble

can

This

fulfil, and

to

being

as

before

POWERS

the

or

prayers

themselves

express

on

PSYCHIC

must

may

returning
not

often

be

"spirits,"
lost sight

be given

of,

through

MORE

AND

LESS

DEVELOPED

SPIRITS

197

medium, or directly,of which the spirit himself may

be totally unconscious.
He
or
think or dream
may
be
visualize a certain thought or message, and this may
a

the medium,
and given forth
The reverse
as a conscious and intentional message.
of
The
this,however, is true.
mind of the disearnate spirit
or

reached

has been

"sensed"

by

read by the medium

in trance.

His "mental

pocket has been picked," and he has given nothing voluntarily.

Further, his thoughts may
have been reflected
atmosphere, and there
seen
and interpreted by the psychic. This, however, is
difficult
a
question which will be discussed in a later
upon

sort of psychic

mirror,

or

chapter. For the present it should be borne in mind

that all messages given by mediums need not necessarily
be direct or intentional. They may merely have been
indirectly from

the person in question, and

he
would not be at all the message he would send, were
fact
he
It
the
that
aware
was
one.
transmitting
of
is because of this fact that many
o" the messages appear
obtained

to

us

so

trivial and inconsequential.

XXIII

CHAPTER
OBSESSION

In
a

this

chapter,

fair and
by

become

AND

desire

are

best

accordingly

for

difficulties
bright

the

"Tnith

beginning.

the

and

unless

from

We

interest

any

the

all the

such

risks

pointed

out

THE

As

we

the low
us

than

those
the

been
higher
accept

as

such

forces
the

that the
cases

ease

of

the

OF

well

as

divert

or

alarm

following

the

inasmuch

warned
"fore-

as

be

lines,

right

SPIRIT

familiar

as

so

often

OBSESSION

it is often

spirits to

the

and

in

as

of so-called spirit influence

and

body,

with

seience
true,
are

requiring

for
with

is especially
has

touch

Modem

of spirit-obsession

mind

this

development

student

intelligences.

easier

in touch

come

developed

mediumistie

bring

and

diseased

dangers

as

should

it is

and

the

and

But

last chapter,

where

doctrine

oases

this

student

highly

more

to

to

facts

of the

tnow

to

later

cost

best,"

wish

by

less developed

and

their

or

in this book.

REALITY

in

saw

develop

Spiritualism

the

along

before

aware

neglected

as
there are
risks he is running;
develop
his mediumiatic
not
power

does
and

systematically

arc

not

the

possible

if he

they

reverse.

is forearmed"

with

to

is always

student

Precisely

out

upon

do

often

who

find

in

reader

too

those

student

attendant

side.

chapters.

the

the

are

which

which

to

apt

in their development,
at

but

before

place

facts

Spiritualists,

mediums

INSANITY

to

manner

clear

does

not

the
not

claiming

really only
for

their

OBSESSION
cure

are

AND

INSAJ7ITT

199

ists,
proper medical attention. Experienced Spiritualcases
however, know
that while many
of apparent
for
in
be
there
manner,
this
accounted
obsession may
also

of real influence coming

cases

from

oped,
less-devel-

disembodied spirits,and as great

psychologist
The
Prof. Wm. James said shortly before his death :
a

as

' '

refusal of modern enlightenment to treat possession as a

hypothesis to be spoken of as even
possible, in spite of
the massive human
tradition based on concrete experience
in its favour, has always seemed to me a curious example
of the power
of fashion in things scientific. That the
demon-theory

(not necessarily a devil-theory),

will have
itsinnings again is to my mind absolutely certain. One
has to be 'scientific'
indeed to be blind and ignorant
enough not to suspect any such possibility." Dr. L.
Nevius, after an exhaustive study of the cases of demontrary
possession in China, and after an examination of contheories, stated his conclusion that genuine cases
to be found, and that they could not
of obsession were
be accounted for by any other theory satisfactorily.
EZAMPL.ES

Take,
Raupert

again, the case

in his "Dangers

the

of

case

OP

OBSESSION

recorded by Dr. J, Godfrey

of Spiritualism." He gives

friend of his, M., who, after attempting

automatic -writing and obtaining it successfully, was unable

to leave off the practice when he desired to. Even
at night, when

paper

and

retiring to rest, M. had habitually placed

pencil by his bedside in order to be able to

to do so, and be had
when summoned

once,

write at
frequently

been awakened from his sleep fur this purpose

his
detriment,
to
the
much
of
mental
of course,
After
come
a still
health.
had
this,
there
and physical
"

200

YOUR

PSYCHIC

POWERS

further development

of the mystical power

of writing;
the pencil, too, had been discarded and M. had begun
to trace the writing with his finger in the air. He could
length
thus, it appears,
at some
write out a message
and

fully able to read it afterwards,

was

there

was

Things

piece of paper

had

just as

though

in the air.

suspended

M. at
for many
thus gone
months, when
last awakened
to the tact that a great transformation
was
his moral and intellectual nature, and
passing over
on

his entire being,

permeated
now
and he was
conscious that he was
ceasing to think
his own
thoughts ; in short, there could not be any doubt
that

some

other

that fetters were

growing

daily

had

mind

being

around him, which he was

incapable of breaking.
The condition

more

woven

of servility and submission which the control at

first effected, was
now
thrown
off and the latter showed
No treatment,
signs of absolute power.
either hypnotic
or medical, had the slightest influence upon
the strange
phenomenon,

this quarter.

M.

and

had

now

given

up

all hope from

he had consulted,

Some of the authorities, whom

did not believe in obsession or possession. Others

ascribed it to hysteria and fixed ideas help there was
"

Dr. Baupert

none.

goes
ITS

"I
him

tried to argue
that he

part

of M.

was

When

on

"

DANGERS

with the personality and

proved

to

the
merely a subconscious product
I persisted in denying
the presence
on

of a personality other than and different from that of

M., a very frenzy seemed to shake the frame of M, and
levelled at me:
of the moat abusive kind were

words
"What

it exclaimed, "to tamper

fools you are,"
with
facilitate
invasion
the
things you do not understand, to

OBSESSION

INSANITY

AND

201

of spiritsand then to deny that they exiat, to play with

hell-fireand then be surprised that it hurts and burns!
I challenge you to propose any kind of experiment
test my utter and entire independence of the person

this idiot, with

See, how

can

whom
handle

can

him

do absolutely
and ill-treathim.

to

of
I please.

as

am

now

beating and hurting him and he can do nothing to defend

With
ferent
himself."
this there appeared
red spots in difas
if in phyparts of M's. face and he groaned
sical
pain.

Upon

the notion of
be shown to be

an
a

This he promised
Many

similar

this I replied that I shoidd accept

independent intelligence, it it could
fact and could be clearly demonstrated.
to do."

eases

particularly "Modem
Problem,"
and though
some
are

extent

by

be found in this author's works,

Spiritualism" and "The Supreme

can

they

the author

'a

they
religious prejudices,
ments,"
docurecords or "human

nevertheless valuable as
and should be studied
There

are

doubtless coloured to

are

as

much.

other Spiritualists who

have

written much
for
instance, Dr.
as
of
spirit
subject
-obsession,
J. M. Peebles, whose work "The
Demonism
of the Ages
on

this

or

Spirit Obsessions"

in Spiritualism,
HOW

Madam

should be read by all interested

are
given in this work.
itlany cases

OBSESSING

SPIftlTS

Anita Silvani, who

GAIN

is an

CONTHOL

experienced and cautious

conthe following wi.sestatements,

cerning
in
those
the possibilitieso" obsession
roughly

medium,

or

makes

hastily developed:

over

by
or

some

"As

to

the evils, experienced

have sat in circles for development

persons, who
for the manifestation

of psychic power

say that the whole theory of magnetic

I would

control rests upon

TOUR

20!

of mutual

condition
the

tween

blending

of

without

present

be

or

aid

Now

obtained.

insure

evil, earthbound

hangs
it,

in

even

as

bright

forming

around
draws
magnet

rusty

and

once

the

abt
absorbing
all sorts

of that

poi
portion
a

into

draws

are

wh
when
Wf
We

sitters
believe

it is often
a

to

opposed

highly

like

one

Oebenna.

aid

mixed

are

not

of

circle,

everything
weapons

"

of them

of the

circle.

to

low

is not

neither

lost his

hold

depraved

and

For

this

reason

second
we

circles, especially
to

always

one

another.

evil, and

continued

does

the

indeed

control of
by sorbing
abspirit is

harm

earthbound
heaven,
nor
earth
on

the

nucleus

enter

known

it is the

good

sufBcient

the

can

miscellaneous
and

form

to

that

admit

them

the

and'

by
_poisoned
mixed
circle of

also

with

to

pure

be
a

magnetism

any

or

of

which
medium
An
his finer life essence.

has

low

magnet."

from

sensitive

He

the

dangerous

aura

home

sincere

belongs

streets

steel and

and

spirits, you

that possession
But
necessary.

who

of the

by

to

you

spirits toward

conditions,

congenial

which

the

without

sitters

are

the

it, and

the

carry

state,

the

influence

crowd

mixture

poisoned

magnetic

spi
spirits,
aud

time

can

and

process,

MdGNETISJC

and

of mortals

tfae spirit-

of

created

certain

tainted

persons

good

of

under

can,

pei
person

of the

the

iron

that

admit

form

aura,

POISONED

If you

the

who

useful tools and

by the powerful

will be attracted

reflect that

circle bow

from

magnetic

"

few

spirit-side of life would

to th"

cloud
a

be-

magnetism

spirits, who

The

city I

of

in

established

part

the

freedom

absolute

large

less

no

belonging

nothing

those

with

circle, is

being

circle, but

magnetisms

the

POWERS

receptivity,
of

members

Bide of that
that

PSYCHIC

the

earth

nor

life and

AND

OBSESSION
has not

203

INSANITY

attaiued to the spirit world. He lives in

his astral body and having nothing of bis own,
must
borrow
from Ihosp both above and below him on the
Udder

yet

of development.
OBSESSION

VERSUS

MEDIUMSHIP

Mediumahip

Without
is necessary!
it there would
be no meaus
of knowledge, no instruments through which
in exact
to study the psychic plane; but mediumahip,
proportion to the magnetic powers it confers, becomes
greater and ever greater source
of danger, the further
its development
is carried, unless the control of those
a

powers can be handled with a firm hand and understood

in all its aspects. Knowledge
is the best safeguard,
and knowledge will be best obtained by those who can
study all the conditions of psychic development.
It is said that there are two forms of magnetism,

the

difference
astral and the physical. The fundamental
is
different
between them
due to the
conditions under
which the astral plane aud the phj'sical plane function.
HOW

INFLUENCE

not be thought, however,

It must
on

"SPIHITS"

US

that all I have said

ment
obsession relates entirely to Spiritualism or to developin circles or in private. We
live all the time in
spiritualworld

as

well

as

in

material

one,

and

hence

are
open to the possibilities
of obsession or influence,
both good or bad, and many
show in daily life the fact
that this influence is strong, for or agaiust.

Invisible intelligences are

said to be with us much of

to false and wrong
some
us
on
deeds,
time,
the
urging
others helping and encouraging us in actions of kindness,
duty to get in
sympathy and benevolence. It in our
"

204

TOUR

PSYCHIC

POWERS

as
touch with the latter as much
possible, and then we
from higher
shall receive inspiration and enlightenment
The difficultyis
sources
than any at present about us.

know

to

how

to

own

our

There

types

various
we

purposes

risk, for,

the spirits" and

satisfaction whether

are

present

this without

"try

must

said, we

do

to

St. Paul

as

to prove

endeavour

they

are

good

of obsession, but

shall omit

body

"MAONETIC

and
will be

LINK"

doubtless connected by a sort

mind and the physical body are

The

of magnetic link.
connected by means

of

fluidicor etheric body

body).

frame,

of the phenomena
lines of force

at times, that many

occur.

(in shape

It is owing to the
detached from the physical

of the physical
fact that this body becomes

the double

and

only of

are

and mind

insanity

our

of spiritisticobsession.

THE

The

bad.

of the odd

many

exceptional phases, such as vampires,

which
discussed later on in this book, and shall speak

the ordinary type

or

for

The

of obsession

broken,

are

and the etheric body becomes first of all "loosened"

inside the physical body, and then separated more
or
less altogether from it, without the wish of the subject,
be altogether unconscious of the proeeffi,
who may even
and

not

know

what

is going

on

within

him.

He

only

and it is for this

experiences the resultant phenomena,
reason
that he docs not know what method or course
of
in order to get better or become
to pursue
treatment
cured.

All ordinary

treatment

is, for this

reason,

useless.

Medical
reason

mind;

for the
physiological treatment,
and
body,
it
that
acts only on the physical
not on the
hypnotic
la
or
treatment
other psychological
and

almost equally useless, for the

reason

that it acts

on

the

OBSESSION
mind

without

reaching

INSANITY

AND

the phj-sical hotly.

205
Any

form

of treatmeut

must
which really cures,
aim to act upon
the etheric link or connection between mind and body,
and to act upon it in such a way that it will become readjusted
both to the miud and body, and, this once
accomplished,

will be restored to its condition

sanity. One of the chief things to do,
therefore, is to act upon
this magnetic link, and draw
back the etherie body into the physical.
the mind

of health and

We
out

that anirathetica of all kinds tend to drive

disconnect the etheric from the physical body,

know
or

day in the future, science

it is possible that somfi
discover a drug which will have the reverse
may
effect,
of driving or drawing back the etheric into the physical
and

body.

When

be the

this has been discovered, it will doubtless

of curing many cases of insanity at present

held incurable. For the present, inasmuch as this drug
has

means

discovered,

been

never

treatment

and mesmeric
be enumerated

symptoms

One

SYMPTOMS

of all let

First

and

us

on

OF

consider

of obsession when

resort

other methods

fully later

more

EARLY

must

we

they

to magnetic

of

cure,

to

in this chapter.
OBSESSION

of the

some

typical

occur:"

which will be noticed,

primary
probably, will be that the patient will be unable to sleep
He suffers from insomnia, coupled with restlessness
properly.
Soon
he
begins
to
irritability.
exthis
after
and
perience
of the

sometimes
be tender
down

things

or
pain at the base of the brain,
base
at the
of the spine also. These spots will

dull ache

to

the touch.

general

debilitated

perhaps
condition will be present,
drawn
fact.
If the
be
to
the
until attention
nervous

"

or

run

unnoticed

subject

206

YOUR

PSYCHIC

has been

practising

begin

have

to

This

what
seem

impulses

which

can

get"

him

urge

to

These

things.

say, he will

as

pencil or planchette.
ideas, impressions
and

with

into bis head,

put

let

writing,

less persistent desire to write.

him
forward
bim
and
urging

or

pressing
he

Thoughts

certain

automatic

more

keep

will

"try

to

POWBBS

perform

certain actions

increase

will

in

do

or

intensity

and

frequence.

DANGER

From

this

been

now

point

first chapter,
stages

are

some

of

them

desirable

as

appear,

and

he

but

sjinptoms,

for which

is in possession
know

will

how

mentioned

above,

those

as

in the

and

which

should

be

be placed

before

him

to

if he

not
to

out.
the look-

on

and

when
he

them,

concerning

them,

meet

early
scribed
I de-

likely

are

the student

of the knowledge

best

has

ways

be it understood,

in this book,

facts should

The

of the

alarmingly
similar to those in the
This is true!
tJTjes ot insanity.

earlier

be

should

of the occult might

careful student

that the symptoms

out

caution

dividing

or

point
A

reached.

great

onward,

danger

the

as

used,

point

SIGNALS

observes

such

careful

and

symptoms.

We

see,

ship,

I have

as

After
that

the

words
or

Or
case

as

often

the above

stage

student,
though

who

the

patient
nature,

cultivation

is

the wrong

on

inside his head,

take

may

will
such

of

medium-

pointed out before

has been reached, it is probable

in his solar plexus,

the phenomena

of

in this book.

so

possibly

the

in

development

systematic

importance

the

therefore,

"see

as

or

road,

this is

the

visual

things,"
snakes,

turn,

mostly

devils,

or

hear

in space,

externally

though

"

will

more

rare.

in which
of

an

monstrous

unpleasant
or

grotesque
aymptoms

living

INSANITY

AND

OBSESSION

207

objects.Thenceforward,

unfavourable
develop
will probably
rapidly until the patient

ia completely obsessed and under control. The line to

be pursued in cases of this character is twofold. First
prevention, second

cure

PREVENTION

Sound

Prevention.

OP

OBSESSION

health is essential for

physical

all wholesome
spiritual and mediumistic advancement,
and if the patient is sick or illand especiallyif run down

depleted nervously, he should

stop all mediumistic

he
is
to health. Plenty of
again
until
restored
practices
or

outdoor exercise of
do wonders in cases

as

rugged

nature

aa

possible would

of this character. Fresh air, both

day and night, is essential. Tea, coffee and alcohol
should be avoided. Plenty of milk should be dnuik by
the patient, as this both restores and builds up the
nervous

in

system

way

all, plenty of sleep must

that nothing else can.

be obtained, and, no

Above
matter

the patient desires ten hours or more

at night,
be
this should
allowed, and plenty of rest at all other
times. This is very essential at this stage of the proceedings.
whether

The

mental

and spiritual health must

equally with the physical. Your

common-sense
must he exercised

judging the
aa

be maintained

criticaljudgment and
as always, both in

now

received and in the general conduct

Do
believe
not
of life.
everything which istold you,
lying and deceiving intelligencesas
there are many

well

as

upon

or

your

own

messages

useful and

good

obey messages
good

sense

ones.

Above

all, do not

act

which do not strongly appeal to

and

worldly

judgment.

keep up your mediumistic practices,

aitonly

If you

short time

YOUK

208
day

each

(not

longest) and,
These

PSYCHIC

two

if possible,

time-limit

allow

set

voice, "We

the

must

You

message."

Never

go

brain

inside your

inward

thoughts
it is

reason

is equally

which
on

by

them,

but

themselves
them

keep

an

its processes

examine

The

your

If you

is

there

but

turn

them.

solve

and

no

more

thinking

of your

paratus
ap-

apparatus,

circulatory

Let

wonderful.

and

of

wonders

to

you

to

or

them

thinking

without

using

writing.

imagination,

cause

be conscious

mysterious

the

to your

digestive

of your

will .sitagain at
of the
continuation

time.

disastrously,

should

firm,

"I

and

or

in

say

interesting

PRECAUTIONS

head

own

for too long

end

you

why
than

go

AND

in the attempt

to

sure

the

the

how

matter

discontinue

then

appeal
may
and thought
let them
influence you

never

do,

for

WARNINGS

introspect

or

or

portant.
im-

very

beyond

continue
no

day.

each

are

be, but

now,"

stop

should

IMPORTANT

to

may

tomorrow

time

same

out,

yourself,

the communications
loud

time

the

at

minutes

same

pointed

yourself

have

you

20

or

the

at

before

as

Never

15

than

more

rules,

POWERS

rather

anj-thing about
instruments
for your
life

as

purposes.

Always

interest

in external

things

and

live,

head, in the outer

world
outside your
all the
Become
interested in matter-of-fact
time.
and
worldly
interests,
as
this will tend to distract your
objects and
as

it

were,

mind

from

normal

your

humorous

restore

you

to

condition

of

healthy-mindedness.

Cultivate
or

and

yourself

of humour,

sense

so

mediumship
side

of

to harden

and

seriously

situation

that

when

the inner self, so

never

take

you

cannot

it may

yourself
see

the
Endeavour

arise.
to say, and focus and

OBSESSION
concentrate it at

AND

INSANITY

209

given point which is under your

conscious

volition and control. Keep the centre of consciousness

intact
be
sure
that the centre is
always
and
yourself !
Do not focus either the sight

images
When

this is the

into other,

persistent.
force yourself to banish them by an
by deliberately turning the attention

practical,directions.

more

FUBTHEB

dropping

to

yourself, and
centred
flightsof imagination, and
or

ADVICE

sleep, always

on

on

the intereston external

these become

case,

effort of will, and

When

or

impressions when

or

keep

allow

never

your

mind

yourself any

wonder what is going

to catch yourself falling asleep, as you

endeavour

never

might with safety do at other times. Value sleep and

look upon

it

as

kindly friend.

Even

those who

seriously obsessed are safe when they are asleep, and

matter how terrifying their daily experiences, voices

are
no

or

be, they very rarely have unpleasant or

visions, may
Sleep is the
terrifying dreams.
resting-time of the
if
is
en
the spirit
soul," and
rapport with itself,as it
"

should be, it will be protected from all external influences

during the hours of sleep.
Cultivate your

force of will and self-possession.

If the emotional nature is too intense, this should by all
be calmed down, especially before going to sleep.
means
A
such

prolonged

own

warm

bath will have

very good effect in

cases.

One

other preventative practice will be found very

concentrate
useful. It is this: Seated in a dark room,
your

will upon

the "auric egg"

the outer
which

was

limits of your

aura

"

that is

described in the chapter

on

YOUR

the

By

aura.

will

be

it

to

extraneous

were,

should

this

of

who

adequate

for

obsessed

is unfortunate
to be done

The

health

necessary

rather

or

that

proper

and

to

evil

any

become

you

these

actually
one

meet

the

under

some

by

up

or

who

What

is

by

can

than

mind

help

than

him

order

spirit.
a

beyond
The

without.

cure

by

to

to

secure

certain

resort

the

by

your

doubtless
be

taken

benefits

the

be

must

he is now)
limited

come

point;

from

continued
disYou

substituted.

(for such

must

even

be

evil effects of the

Alcohol

milk-diet

patient

it must

can

medicines

since the

power.

of

prescribed
drugs
are

counterbalanced

the

himself.
from

time,

and

upon

be

While

similar

and

once

help

should

however.

in

physical

in your

means

all

last heading

The

extent.

powders

and

n;ore

impress

must

to

These

bromide

at

one

built

physician,

are

derived

sleep.

taken

not

have

you

given

here

benefit at such

drug

no

be

sleep.

harmful,

must

was

draughts

sleeping

with

have

you

as
much
essential and
It may
he necessary
possible.

as

regular

impervious

is absolutely

secured
to

in

you

should

Sleep

to

off

be in that condition.

to

enough

This

OBSESSION

that

now

advice which
be followed

should

OP

and that
being,
time

the

shell,

without.

in time

precautions

dropping

absolutely

CUBE

Supposing

outer

it impervious

influences.

this power

from

TIIB

Cure,

before

you

practise

the

rendering

"

spiritual

developed

influences

malign

egg,

or

are

toughen

or

auric

practice

manner,

and

concentration

psychic

have

POWERS

harden

to

always

Those

or

proper

enabled

as

PSYCHIC

that
he

within

HOW

INSANITY

AND

OBSESSION

TO

THE

USB

MIND

Distract his mind by all possiblemethods, so as to make

it objective
instead of introspective. Do not let him go
inside his bead for
to

see

and

listen to the voices or

ately
the visions which floatbefore him; but, immedidistract
his
attention
anything of the kind occurs,

interest him

to

moment

in something

dramatic

him, and

as

will he be to

cure.

is going

which

on

about

as to
of
insure attention. Do not let him go inside his head,
he lives within himself, the more
difficult
for the more

You

nature

as

possible,so

teach him to disregard

must

or

to deny

the voices, or impressions which insistentlycome

If they flatterhim and tell him to do certain
to him.

things, teach him

and

are

not

he would
Never

that these voices

be in his present
imagine for a moment
not

is illogical or
faculties

are

is not

Thefie mental
as

that

to

open

were

otherwise

an

reason.

obsessed person
His reasoning
have

often to be

cure.

devices

are

very

important, though they

before said, go to the root of the matter,

nlAONOSLS

AND

TREATMENT

Clairvoyant diagnosis is very valuable, and

clair\'oyantcan
describe them.
cure

lying,

evil and

condition.

often keenly alert, and

appealed to, to effecta

do not,

are

to be trusted; for if they

becomes

trained

the obsessing spirits and

sometimes
When
this is the case, the problem of
If the
more
apparent.
real and more
see

patient believes in the efficacyof prayer, this is doubtless

The religiousnature is one of
a potent method
of cure.
character, and is a
factor which is capable of exerting an immense pressure

the most

fundamental

sides of

our

YOUR

PSYCHIC

POWERS

the patient,
when properly brought to bear. Encourage
therefore, to pray, if he is at all of a religious turn of

mind.
Magnetic

such as passes etc., is often very

valuable, and will assistin restoring the patient to health,
by acting upon
the ethcric body direct, as before explained.
Combined
with suggestion, this is one
of the
most potent weapons
that can be used in our present state
By
these methods, also, we
in some
can
of knowledge.
treatment,

toughen

the

outer
protective auric shell, if the
is
direct
to
his mind sufficiently to do this
patient
unable
himself. By proper striving, however, he
place
will soon
himself in the direction of the great healing Cosmic Currents,
eases

and when

immediately

once

he has done

and make

rapid

SPIRITUAL

most important
Inasmuch
described.

The

will begin to improve

progress.

TREIATMENT

remedial
as

so

measure

must

now

be

the obsessing intelligences are

(though
evil or lying nature

"spirits," usually of an
be only ignorant
they may

or

bungling)

who

have

through their
the medium's nervous
mechanism,
ignorance of how to operate it,they are capable of being
by
is,
we
reached and removed
other spirits, that
should approach them not from the physical or even the
wrecked

"

mental plane, but from the spirit side of life. One of

the services of a
to do this is to secure
the best ways

mediumistic

clairvoyant
medium,
who, in the
condition, is capable of discerning the

spirits, and

influenciug the

reliable trance

medium
or

"

or

patient.

of this character has with him

"controls"

who

guides, if called upon,

experienced
certain "guides"

friendly. These
and
by
arguing with, or, if
will assist

are

helpful

An

OBSESSION

INSANITY

AND

213

forcefully removing the obsessing intelligences

influencing
the psychic. The case should be
whn
explained to the medium's guides, when the latter is in
npcPEsary
are

They

trance, and their assistanceasked.

take
will then underthe obsessing spirits,and will often succeed
in doing so after a few trials, though in some
stances
in-

to

remove

"

sessing
unable to persuade or induce the obto
leave,
are
not
spirits
and
powerful enough to
they

are

enforce their removal.

This, however, is the most potent and effectualmethod
know at present, and should be employed
which we
available,
of this character is unwhenever possible. If a medium
sessing
second person should speak to the obintelligencesdirect, and reason
with them as he
being, pointing out to them the
with a human
then

would

"

uselessness of the proceeding,the injurythey

the medium, the harm to themselves, etc.
It is

rare

indeed that such

measures,

the mental

and coupled with

described above, will fail to
which

arc

and
remove

are

doing

properly applied
treatphysical ment,

the influences

at work.
THE

BRIOBTER

SIDE

OF

THE

SrjBJECT

described fully and freely the "seamy

side"
its
The
dangers.
Spiritualism,
and
student
of
possible
must not be discouraged, however, from this black outlook.
I have

The dangers exist, truly, but they also exist in other

lives have been
lines of experimental research, and many
lost in attempts to perfect some
sj-stem of medicine or
use
with
antidote for poison, which today we
Properly,
It
is
here.
same
the
safety.
carefully and
some

lE^ystematicaliydeveloped, medJumship

should

present

YOUR

214

none

of

bring

contrary,

planes

spirits

and

cautiously

pleasant
come

the

urge

again

to

of

or

hiuL

activity

angelic

the

as

he

to

being,

study

For

experiences

that

this

may

approac

careless

in

contact

reason

carefully

practice
none

to

by

come

surely

and
so

him
as

the

higher

with

enable

nature.

proceeds,

terrifying

as

will

opposite

student

of

on

should,

touch

and

sphere
he

development

wrong

with

more

into

student

and

bat

diffienltieSy

or

the

thought

of
the

or

dangers

these

POWERS

PSYCHIC

of
at

these
any

unj

time

CHAPTER
PRAYER.

The

^^^^

XXIV

CONCENTRATION

AND

SILENCE

subjectstreated in this chapter will probably

be

of special value to the student, after that immediately

preceding it. Wc have
prayer, in certain cases,

already spoken of the value of

be said that both
and it may

silence and

concentration, under certain conditions, will

always prove of great value, not only in the cure of obsession
but at all other times when dark clouds loom up
In order to secure
on the horizon.
the best results from
"

these psychological processes, however,

practised according

to certain laws,

they should

and the

reason

their operation should be thoroughly understood

be
for

by the

student.
"the

WHAT

Sn-ENCE"

Wh^t is called "the

is

REALLY

SIGNIFIES

silence" in general New

Thought

into which

the
peculiar psychic state
in
to
Aa
secure
the
order
student
certain results.
implies,
terra
quiet or silence are necessary factors, but
philosophy,

enters

they

are

mere

to au

means

silence in itselfwould
that in this condition, thereby
end

It means
achieve nothing.
induced, certain practices may

be followed, which

produce
the desired results.
Concentration is the focusing of the entire being at

any given moment

inward
some

or

upon

outward,

or
object,

some

Concentration upon

as

the

central point of interest,either

case

may

inner thought

be.

It may

be upon

or psychic condition.
is usually employed as a
objects

YOUR

216

outward exercise to tram

to instructions, so to speak, so
be

employed

to act according

the nuDd

mere

it may

POWERS

PSYCHIC

the time

that when

in useful

comes

helpful psychic

and

activity.
THE

VALUE

Concentration
on

OF

means

CONCENTRATION

power.

The

more

anything the
and the better will the results he.

meeting at

of streams
rushing,

mighty

scattered

current,

psychic

we

concentrate

plished
certain it is to be accom-

more

so

Just

as

a number

certain point will create

in the

activity and

same

manner

will

forces, if brought

to

point, produce certain powerful results, which

be
direction or into
may
centred or turned into one
One of the chief practical uses of concentraanother.
tion
common

is the

it may

be put to to hold or bind the self

let it be scattered in a vatogether. We
riety
should never
of separate channels of expression, but rather concentrated
use

into
strands of
become
may

one

rope

single, powerful
may

unit. Just

become

so

as

the

the mind

separated,
disintegrated and lose its initial power.

In

this weakened
condition, it can be acted upon by other
minds and forces, justas the single strands of rope can
be broken; but the whole rope would resist any strain
it. The mind, when concentrated and acting
put upon
pervious
under proper direction and control, is similarly imto all outside influences which
time is itselfa
and at the same

either for good

or

may

sired;
not be de-

powerful factor

evil.

CONCENTKATION

EXERCISES

A few simple exercises in concentration may here be

velopment
given which will be found useful not only in psychic debut in every phase of life.

PRATER,
1. Head

CONCENTRATION,

page

of

SILENCE

heavy

some

217

technical book, the

Re-read the
of which is not at all clear to you.
it
with the determination to understand
what

meaning
page
means.

never

Read

of times, if necessary,
but deletting your will relax for a moment,
termined
If
to understand the thought of the author.
this

over

number

do this,you will, after a few readings (the number

varying)be enabled to grasp fully what is meant.
2. Place a watch in front of you, and look at the

you

until it has completed

second-hand

the circle marking

During this process never let your thoughts

the minute.
trate
Concenfrom
the second-hand for a moment.
wander
it fully. You will probably find that your
upon
thoughts

are

the space

wandering,

of

minute

for
and that you cannot even
fix them absolutely under your

have succeeded in complishing

ac-

Practise this until you

it.

control.

3. Call up

before your mind's eye a picture of a

certain living friend. Hold this image in front of you
as
long as possible, making the details in every way as
by endeavouring to fillout mentally the
colour of the hair, of the eyes, the complexion and any
Now when
peculiar markings that you can
remember.

clear as you

can,

the face is vivid before your mind's eye, see whether

in the face hitherto unyou can discover any peculiarities
known
to

you.

If you

note

anything of the kind,

this friend, whether or

ascertain, the next time you see

not these impressions are correct.

mental vision the face of some

friend. Concentrate upon it, holding

4. Call up before your

dead

relative or
it firmly before you in space.
Study it closely, fillingin
all details as before. Finally, when you have held this
vividly for

minute

or

so

without

wavering

in your

218

YOUR

attention,

your

if you

sec

and

open

PSYCHIC

can

mediumship,

will

communications
way

failed.

and

have

you

until

Having

certain

thought
others

like

with

sender

power,

as

justice, forgiveness,"

et-c., will

therefore

Evil
return

and

malevolent

and

the

whether
we

or

of good

thoughts
sender

helped

are

darkness,

our

to

not
own

the

them.

contrary,
more

and

travel,

we

gets

always

love,

to

thought

the

the
returns

as

return

path

along

itself

to

such

unhappy

but by

every

"

on

will,

more

that

only

easier
by the

thoi^hts

and

results.

Thoughts
and

We

proceed.

powers
their

make

for having

happier

The
evil in consequence.
it be upward
downward,
or

innately

as

him

as

made

boomerang

thoughts,

make

while

returns

Altruistic

and

concentrate

attracts

to the thrower.

owner,

concentration.

of

Remember

just

other

however,

so,

be

ultimately

"

rect
di-

receive

processes,

the universe

and

your

of

now

return

some

useful

very

MIND

may

activity.

nature,

added

TH^

psychic

that

into

out

send

of

or

mental

volitional

you

OP

far, you

so

demanding

or

of your

result

POWER

progressed

"willing"

be able to do
fully this faculty

DTNAMIC

person

in every

tried

will not

mastered

THE

upon

You

the

to

possibly

have

you

when

from

beginning

the

you

to speak,

so

will be found

at

enable

ears,

message

This

you.

occasion,

and

mental

any

receive

on

practice,

or

psychic

face is before

whose

POWERS

is evidence

there

thought

to show

form

on

occasion,

evil, those

at

however,

No

things

are

and

distance.

that

is

ever

thought

annihilated,
can

take

material

influence, either for good or

fully exThis will be more
plained,

in subsequent

chapters.

PRAYER,

CONCENTRATION,

VALUE

THE

We

now

must

to

219

PRAYER

few words

say

OP

SILENCE

on

and its
thought.
is "superstition"

prayer,

the prayer

who sends out

believe that prayer
do
not believe in a personal God, who
since they
grants or answers
prayers, but rather in an impersonal,
great

value

There

are

many

who

Power,"

"Creative
to

one

unvarying

laws.

which orders all things aecording

Even
on
this theory, however,

for,
under certain conditions, is fully justified;
in the firstplace, as we have justseen, helpful and wholesome
thoughts tend to bring their own
reward. In the
prayer,

place, prayer is an auto-suggestion of great value,

its
influeuce upon
the mental and physical life il
and
frequently very great. In the third place, prayer will
next

help and buoy you

and belief in your
as

up

by

giving you added confidence

In the fourth place, inasmuch
powers.
telepathy is a fact in nature, you may, while

ings,
bein that condition, reach the minds of other human
who can help you and will actually do so, without
knowing

why.

The

many

interesting cases

which

may

to prayers"
be found, of "answers
(bringinga material
return) fully justifyits use from that point of view.
Fifth, you ean doubtless reach, by telepathy, friends in

be brought into more

less
or
the spirit-life,
who may
direct touch with you, during the prayerful condition of

is certainly closely akin to certain phases of

They may
in this manner
be
mediumship.
subjective

mind

which

made aware
of your condition for the first time, and will
then endeavour to help you.
Sixth, by prayer you may
bring yourself into harmony
Cosmic
Currents
Good,
with the great
of
which, aa

before explained,

are

playing

hither and

thither upon

220

YOUR
Universe

our

in much

the

All

loving

protecting

and

of helping

capable

the

of
mental

at

clutch

straw,

will frequently
think

they

at

so

justifiedin

are

that "Man's

so

during
needed
it is lived in accordance
to its

the

there

helpful,

and

and

HOW

cases,

many

devoted

to

thoughts
is known
the

wifh

result

processes

tend
as

time

to

"complex."

is beneficial,

depend

and,

is

an

upon

will

distress
would
a

sense,

old saying
It may
is not

of the word,
life, provided

the laws

of nature

and

be occasions

when

it has proved

so

that

and

spiritual

according

insight.

it is

fied
justi-

in certain

obsession.
PHATEB

CUKES

prayer

may

be

in
explained
in the chapter

As explained
simply.
Subconscious
Mind,
certain

become

in

opportunity,"

mental

may

man

they

when

cause
be-

wholesome

in terrible

quite
the

is

which

the

There

doing.

beneficial effects of

The

other

certainly

of difficulty and

cases

receptive,

drowning

are

who

any

highest

own

time,

same

in the ordinary
sense
healthy
an
ordinary

be that prayer,

At

as

is God's

extremity

is of value,

and

to this practice,

resort

of doing

world,

tension

those

so

the

prayer

Just

induced.

attitude
a

from

relief

is

OBsessiox

particularly,

cases

act

into account,

there

in

or

of need.

ra

PBAYEB

In obsession

that

in time

ua

forces plsy

be taken

must

power

light, heat, cavitation,

as

way

material

these material factors

from
the
[wssibility

apart

not

s"me

other

electricity and
it and us.

apon

POWERS

PSYCHIC

bound

together,

"

groups

forming

of

what

If this activity be wholesome,

and, in fact, all our
educational

this complex-formation.

On

the

SILENCE

CONCENTRATION,

PRAYER,

other hand, these groups of thoughts may

221

be harmful, in

neath,
they tend to press upon the mind from bein much the same
might
way that physical tumours
in
body,
pede
healthy
the
structure
press upon some
and imits functional activity.
case

which

The

mind, therefore, becomes

"diseased"

by

reason

its wholesome
of this "pressure," and will only resume
is removed.
By means
attitude when this "pressure"
of hypnotic suggestion and spiritual treatment, the mind
be opened up and explored, and this "complex"
may

found

and

removed.

This

to its wholesome

This

"Purging

is known

Treatment."

load is removed, the mind

Now, in prayer, when

once

done, the mind

activity, and the cure

in technical-language
As

soon

as

is restored
is complete.
as
the

the unwholesome

is cured.
a

full and

free confession is
The mind is
occurs.

made, this same

purging process
freed from its burden and is consequently
health by its own
seen

restored to
This being so, it may be

inner nature.
as such, is a real curative process and
of obsession and similar cases, it may be

that prayer,

in many

types

employed

effectually, as before said, as a therapeutic

of great value in curing the sick mind.

measure

CHAPTER
THE

The

human

which

have

to

meaningless
movements

instrument

by saying

forces and

blind

be directed,

be

to

in order

consecutive

and
or

any

similar

to "magnetism"

power.

similar

we

It is therefore

result.

continued

it is due

any

must

law,

some

plaachette-board

that

to

or

the

and

have

and

desired

or

magnetism

of

by

or

magnetism

forces, of which

other

mind

explain
the

of

"electricity"

to

by

definite

any

about

certain

forms

non-intelligent,

directed

and

to bring

are

with

all other
All
world.

knowledge,

guided

"FLUID"

from

in the

electricity

HUMAN

is charged

body

differs

XXV

or

These

are

that

any

in order

all
intelligent

be obtained.
The
vital magnetism,
in the body, is also a blind force, but is

result may
which

is present

under

the

certain

way

by

manipulated

the various

results
AND

NATURE

This

to be spoken

conditions,

or

upon

of the subconscious

control

vital

magnetism
and

into

It is upon

another.

magnetic

cures

operators'
That
may

based,

in

THE

be

to

of flowing

this principle
"

the

number

FLUID

Suidic

from

fluid

into the body

this fluidio energy

be proved

OP

appears

capable

are

fingers

obtained.

PBOPEKTIES

fluidie in form

and, under
be played
In this
intelligeneea.

external
are

mind,

of later, may

one

that
running

or

semi-

organism
the various

from

the

of the patient treated.

in any human
body
is present
of ways:

"

THE

HUMAN

223

"FLUID"

Id the firstplace, the human

aura,

which I deserihed

earlier chapter, is partly a manifestation of this

vital activity, the colours being the varying vibratory
counterparts of the energy radiated.

in

an

In Psyehometry,
passes

into

again, it is this vital energy which

impregnating them with its fluidic

objects,

properties.
Each individual has his

own

peculiarly constituted and

personal vital magnetism, and this differsfrom all others

in quality and properties. A fully developed psychic
is enabled to distinguish these, one from another, and a
in trance may be enabled to get into communimedium
cation
by
a deceased
or
means
through
person
with
of

this fluidicimpression
chapter

devoted

left upon
it,as explained in the
One or two practical exto Trance.
amples

exercises may serve to show the student the

reality of this fluidic emanation, and he may
employ
these to convince his sceptical friends also of its reality.
or

EXPERIMENT

TO

PROVE

THE

EXISTENCE

OP

THE

1. A very simple test is the following: Hang

black cloth over the back of a chair and see that
falls directly on the cloth. The light in the room
"

FLUID
a

no

deadlight

should
between
it
subdued and you should stand
and the cloth, so as to throw your hands, held against the
latter,into shadow.
Now approach your two bauds one
be somewhat

other and touch the finger-tipstogether, the haads

turned towards
otherwise opened wide, palms
thumbs
toward
the ceiling. In
pointing
yourself and
to the

being

this condition you

will probably

find that,

as

the first

and fourth finger-tipstouch, the second and third fingers

have to be bent considerably to touch one another. The
hands should be at a distance of about three inches from

YOUR

224
blaeb

the
Hold

PSYCHIC
15

about

and

cloth

POWERS

pull them

gradually

from

joining your

and

from
30

for about

the finger-tips together

very

inches

apart

you

and

seconds

will

fingers, streams

face.

your

see,

then

coming

of whitish,

miaty

is the fluid connection

between
the hands,
vapour,
which
have established by the previous
If
contact.
you
which

have

fingers

the

move

you

been

2. Place

two

one

TO

together
these

the

over

minutes,

person,

that

and

the glass

out

will tell you

some

that

Some

in

as

seen

vital magnetism
If

you

of water

scientific

gas,

that
energy

lady,

naliring

in

which

human

may

be

the

this vital

energy

by

placing

as

France,

in
her

have
a

powerful
of
a

"

magnetically,

and

charged

group

form

of
conclusively

proved

of vital

in its results.

projecting

remarkable

bands

treated

though

by

radiates

power

to

TLiUlD

conducted

body

sensitive

invariably,

HUMAN

extremely

possessing

that

THE

Bordeaux,

the

been

almost

sparkles

BT

ask

the experiment,

has

so

pass

should

you

perform

experiments,

men

now

which

effervescent
PRESERVED

fingers, held

Hold
possible.
for four or
five

glass

it.

the table.

on

as

much

one

your

water

recent

you

tips of your

point

the

LIFE

so,

side by side

he will be able to do

after they

WATER

the

a^ect

has not

who

water

willing

into the water

with

down,

and

MAGNETIZE

place

to form

as

so

or

glasses of water
these

of

inch

an

separated
bands

HOW

pick

up

will find that the

or
of light follow the fingers, still connecting
it
is
due
to hallucination
them, which
that
not
will prove
to what is called "persistence
or
of vision."

streams

Over

slightly

or

exter-

degree,

for fifteen

or

covered
dis-

twenty

THE

HUMAN

"FLUID"

225

daily for a period of two or three weeks over

dead
certain
such as oysters, canary-birds, fishes
objects,
larger animals, such as guinea-pigs and raband even
bits,
she was enabled to preserve them indefinitely; that
minutes

is,instead of decomposing as they ordinarily would have

done, they dried up or mummified
and were
preserved for
months with no change whatever taking place in their

They

substance!

PROOFS

This fact

decomposed!

never

OP

TnB

nUMAN

fully endorsed

was

FLUID

by several chemists and

and they stated that this

physicians who studied her case

was
due to the fact that the vital emanation coming from
her body killed or destroyed the bacteria usually present

in all these bodies after death.

For

the microscope.

This could be traced with

allowed
six oysters were
by her.
were
treated
partially, while six
decomposed at all,bnt
The six that were
treated never
dried up or desiccated without any putrefaction. Now,
to

example

decompose

posed
the other half dozen oysters had partially decomunder the microscope,
and bacteria could be seen
Madam
X. was
to
the
requested
place her hands over
when

oysters

and

they

treat
were

them.

After

again examined

ment,
lifteen minutes' treatit
was
found
that
and

thousands of bacteria had been killed. At the end of a

few days they had all disappeared and the oysters dried
decomposition whatever was
no
up and thenceforward

noted !
This is
human
There

a very
striking proof of the reality of the
fiuid and its peculiar action in certain eases.
is evidence to show, however, that in other instances

its action is different from

life and energy

this, and

parts
that it im-

rather than proves destructive,as

YOUR
in tlie above
of

case.

Many

the

lite of

flowers

hands

student
extent

of

in

might
he

similar

another

can

and

is this

the bodily

HOW

many

as

come

are

by

to

note

the

sets.

projected beyond
as

we

in

see

shall

of

capable

or

to

It may
magnetism
means

of

PLUTO

nature,

sponge-like

being
and

THE

charged

very

up

this is the

when

case

with the medium,

who is enabled
from a distance by his power
them

rapport

manipulate

more

We
vital, fluldic connection.
fully of this, however, in the chapter devoted
of

this

phenomena.

physical
be

BT

CHARGED

' '

en

shall speak

also, that this fluidic

proved
experimentally,
is cither capable
is the
or
of sensing
pain
pain

whereby

is carried

from

the

nerve-centrea

consciousness.

Under

certain

the fluidlc body,

conditions

body

inner part of the physical

by

"SENSIBILITY"

OP

EXTERIORIZATION

hypnotic

and

entirely

from

the

physical

be acted

upon

by

suggestion

may

time

same

conditions

phenomena,

BECOME

' '

the

what

flowers"others

the

which,

objects,particularly

will, because

to

to

the action of the will, is responsible

OBJECTS

wood,

move

of

magnetism,

by this vital magnetism,

highly

to

the two

the

XXXVIII.

Material

they

between

physical

MATERIAl,

such

similar

with

and

see

and

at

them

day,

every

under

the power

treating

manner

preserved

limits under

for

Chapter

vital

by

this experiment

being

person

have

persoDs

the life of certain

preserve

difference, if any,
It

try

well

like nature

POWERS

unique

preserving

their

PSYCHIC

and

magnetic

body,
from

acts

as

which

its "double,"

processes

be

in which

case

others

is the

present

removed
it may
at

the

HUMAN

THE
For

time.

example

"FLUID"

Colonel

:
"

Albert

De

Roehas,

of

Paris, succeeded in entirely disengaging or separating

from the physical body,
the fluidic body of his subject
and

tances
gradually removed it to greater and greater disfrom
it
the entranced
until
stood several feet

He then pricked the surorganism!

face
of the 0uidie body with needles, and the sleeping
subjectexperienced these sensations of pain in her own
physical body at a spot or point exactly corresponding
physical
subject's

to the part pricked

the etheric body.

on

"bbpehcussion"

This

to show that there is a direct vital

seems

link between
and
other by

This is

the etheric and

to the

that injury done

means

very

magnetic

the physical organisms,

the
upon
re-acts

one

is known

of what

or

significantfact, when

"repercussion."

as
we

remember

that

in materializing stances, it sometimes happens that the

figure is seized or in some
way injuredby the sitter,and
is injured in exactly the same
the entranced medium
that the materialized figure is injured. This fact
has long been known
to experienced spiritualists.
This curious fact has also great significanceand throws
way

interesting side-lighton many

of the phenomena
of
We
know
"witchcraft."
that
many
so-called
of these
an

stories relate that the

witch, assuming

localities,
and

or
visited other scenes
herself
there,
injured
she

received these exact

distance from
at some

was

found

though
injuries,
the

scene

another form,

if cut,
next day

shot

or

to have

lying in her bed

of the event

in question !

Such stories certainly appear more

credible, when we
take into consideration the above facts, for both sets of
phenomena

seem

to depend

upon

"repercussion."

YOUR

HOW

PSYCHIC

THE

HUMAN

FLUID

MAT

PHOTOGRAPHIC

The

fluid may

human

If

of photography.
paper

from

hand

will

enveloping

black

paper,

will be found

upon

be accounted
some

way

for

Many

psychics
the

upon
at

the

their

image

of

student,

are

and

scientifically,
that

many

this

character

when

readers
and

such
of

of

are

this

report

eat,

be

may

results

press
im-

between

chair,
upon

tried
also

and

by

solar
etc.,

the
any

of value,

It is to be hoped

successful.

any

in

thought

the

is impressed

will

can

plate

against

interest

book

only

became

of their

the
or

these

as

can

this, and

figure

or

chair

extreme

they

than

sheep,

or

cat

sheep,

Experiments

plate.

of

impress

This

fingers

the

plate

esperiment.

forehead

their

on

the

the

and

holding

when

thinking

and

plexus,
the

or

palms

image

an

plate

the

further

go

can

in black

influence

plate.

that

during

Thus,

time.

the

by supposing

radio-active

means

medium
of suitable
it, the flindic radiation
coming

upon

and

exist by

or

fingers

the

of the

to

be wrapped

plate

of the psychic

hand

the

through

PLATES

sensitive

be placed

temperament

IMPRESS

also be proved

the hands

and

POWERS

try

experiments

they

may

of

obtain!

CHAPTER

XXVI

SELF-PROJECTION

By

ia meant
"self-projection"

the faculty

or

ability to

distance the etheric self

to be, to
effort of will. This seems
individuals, and occurs
extent, inherent in some

send out or cause

by
or "double,"
some

to travel to

an

"with them spontaneously and almost against their will.

They go into trance and, at the end of a certain time,
find that they have left their bodies and travelled to

distant

some

of

scene

This, however,

the power

cases

is

in the majority
has to be developed by long
rare

and assiduous cultivation.

OP

WHAT

Before

come

few

"

THE

to

THOUGHT-

speak

BOD

"

IS

of this

are

as
necessary
words
body,
or
this
etheric
composition of
thuB projected.

self,

physical body is composed

cells,and in each cell there is a
The

COMPOSED

projectionof the
to

the nature
and
double, which is

of millions of tiny
centre

or
nucleus of
This
is
so
infinitelysmall that it cannot
energy.
centre
be detected even
by the highest-powered microscope.

All that

is, that physical matter

in the cell
living
it
or
way
when
vitalized
rendered
in contact with this vital centre.
The source
comes
of
is
be
invisibleand cannot
determined by us.
the energy

is in

It

we

know

some

seems

to

well-up

of energy constitutes
its own,
and as there

from
a

nowhere.

this centre

of psychic point or cell of

millions of them in the body,

sort

are

Now,

YOUR

230

to

corresponding

that there
to

exactly

the

PSYCHIC

POWERS

number

of physical

the

are

of vital cells which

millious

body,

of the

shape

cells, it is obvious

they

since

conform

correspond

have
to its physical cells in life. These
psychic centres
been called "psychomeres,"
and their bulk is estimated
The
millionth that of the physical body.
about one
density of the etheric double, therefore, would
be about

at

one

weight

stamps

and

the weight

physical

atmosphere,

coincides

with

as

what

know

body

of the spiritual

upward

It is this body

denser
that

physical

our

of this body

be

double

to

time

point
we

so

we

after

discard
to

necessary

throughout

the whole
centre

of the will and

within
it
animate

the

suppose

The

to speak,

utilize and

may

floating

gradual
death.

it is at present.

the power

of force,

fact

mind

this etheric

just

as

we

in this life. After

the physical body
discard
it is probable
this etheric body,
that we
animate

one

assume

process

if such

it

inhabits
can

spiritual

"spirits"

who

be

number

body.
have

This

of

"

that

the

until

we

learn

such

spirit

fine matter,

it is practically

is what

communicated

times,

this

that

and

infinitely

of such

one

called,

density,

lesser

even

of

continues

ultimately

or

than
and

activity

and

utilize and
a

is scattered

more

any

of spiritual
may

It is not

consciousness

the

BODIES

inhabit

we

which
frame.

is

and

This

the

after

FINER

INNER,

sent
repre-

through

balloon.

postage

would

upward

of

variously

etherie body,

or

would

we

This

combined

of ten

that

a-half.

float slowly

it would

that

such

and
"astral"

of the

The

been

has

between

varies

ounce

body.

physical

psychomeres

probably
one

the

as

these

of

but

estimated,

dense

as

millionth

from

facta to

"

mental
many
us.

It

231

SELP.PEOJECTION
this body, therefore, which becomes disengaged

IB

from

the physical body during lifeand goes on trips or escurual

Bions
carrying with it the consciousness of the individ"

of

the physical body at the end

to animate

and returns

certain period of time.

POSSIBLE

When

DANGERS

this disunion
a

always

HOW

AND

connecting

or

THEY

ABB

OVERCOME

takes place, there is

"magnetic
cord," which

severance

link,

unites the physical and the etheric bodies. If this cord

to get broken, for any reason,
were
re-animation would
the death of the body would take
This
is
the great danger attendant upon experiplace.
ments
is only
of this character i but such a phenomenon
be impossible, and

possiblein

separaof very deep trance, where the tion

connect
is almost complete, and very littleserves
to disit entirely. It is highly improbable that any
cases

but the most

and

when

student could reach this stage,

advanced

he

has

reached

it, certain mystical, inner

be resorted to, which

practices may

would

offset this

possible danger.
It is this body

which

is occasionally photographed,

in reality
so-called spirit-photographs are
photographs, not of discamato but of incarnate spirits;

and

many

that is, they

"

are

wandering

"doubles"

of spirits still

in the flesh.
Again,

apparitions and figures seen in haunted

They constitute the
of this nature.
tions
projecof living persons rather than those who have passed
tinguish
and it takes au experienced psychic student to dis-

houses

over,

many

are

between
been

known

to

the two
appear

"materializations."

types

of figures. They

have

at stances, also, in the form

of

YOUR

POKMS:

THODHT

In addition
may
by

tbe

to

be

also

to

house

of

whom

she

in detail

When

these

and

us,

the

wrong,

When

facts

the

himself

did

description,
to

in his

book!

the

so

an

as

They

see

can

well

he

other

eonen-

tirely

in

existed

out
through-

was

journey

the

was

subject in qnestion.
that

replied,

resemble

the

exactly

and

his

words:

great

was

and

creating

thoughts

it actually

objective entity,

clairvoyant
in

minute

writing

about

had

lived

for

seen

as

was

and

although

created
the

time

such

by

clairvoyant.
from

this, then,

definite colour,
Path

the

these

thoughts,

certain
have

thoughts

our

along

"thoughts

that

in

and,

All

world.
a

was

that

shape

as

way

corresponded

vividly

assume

physical

he

stated,
in any

not

In

entranced

We

were

person

description

this,

the

length.

full

person

the

of

to

certain
at

case

individual

the

trip

description

prove

house

character

figure

being

as

to

in

recovered

and

such
her

order

the

this

detail

the

to

once

at

made

no

that

and
In

erroneous.

he

that

on

given

her

that

entirely

Thos,

described
etc.,

there

created

describe

finished

told

and

"doubles,"

or

sent

to

She

had

in question,

honse

was

features,

was

she

BIJn,T-UP

subject.

asked

there.

psychic

Bciousnese,

the

of

and

hair, eyes,

"

bodies

clairvoyant

found

ARE

thoagbt-bodies,

or

friend

THET

etheric

vilJ

POWEES

HOW

mental

mind

known

PSYCHIC

and

tbe

we

told,

are

can
as

in

definite

see

clearly

students

and
as

tbe

shape

advanced

more

Development

of

live

sense,

things."

are

we

scribe
desee

objects.
HOW

THE

If this be true,
cases

which

occur

SELVES

it has

and

MAT

very

have

BE

PROJECTED

significant

been

reported

bearing
in

the

upon
past.

SELF-PROJECTION

233

For

example, the reader will doubtless recall the ease

"Dr.
by Robert Louis StevenJekyll and Mr. Hyde"
of
Bon
{a most important case for all students to study).

Here,

know, the original individual finallybecame

we
Dr.
Jekyll developed another self, calling himself
two.
Mr. Hyde.
Dr. Jekyll was
kindly, helpful and sympathetic;
as

Hyde

evil,malicious and wholly repulsive.

These two selves were
developed in the original person,
and the split between them became greater and greater
by. Finally Mr. Hyde
as
the months
went
assumed
was

complete supremacy
it was
In this case

and
not

Dr. Jekyll vanished

a

for ever!

mere

change of personality
for on
any
psychological
could be accounted
Apparently
it
was
an
transformation.
grounds;
actual physical

which

there

transformed one
Suppose now,

were

two

bodies, which

separate

were

into the other !

self, Dr. Jekyll, also the

that the good

bad self, Mr. Hyde, existing as separate, mental beings,

They would each
each had the power of self-projection.
by
a
own
thoughts,
create,
their
separate body, and this
being would
the
appearance,
resemble, in outward
thoughts
might,

which

Cases

it.

therefore, exist, and

on

We

created

might

this character
conceivably be explained
of

scientificprinciples.

be careful, then, of the character of the

build up, for if this resembles
thought-self which we
must

outwardly
to
at

itsinner structure,

may

monstrosities rather
development,
stage of our

resemble
some

we

(many of us) come

than
when

human

beings,

the plane

is

and shape the

where thoughts
predominate
idea
has
been
graphically
expression of the self! (This
Uri
Lloyd's
book,
in
John
"Etidorhpa.")
portrayed
reached

234

PRACTICAL

by

amount

Place
a

deeply

mind

over

dwelt

been

to

sure

on

many

by

restore

and

have

certain

have

you

distant

Travel

body

becomes
the

inwardly

an

electric

current.

one

point,

another.
always

and

original

connected

ADVICE

body

your

disconnecting

as

When

the experiment.

AND

locality, such

the

feeling

to

travel

occasion,

call up

phyai-

of separation

and

terminate

spot

or

of this process,

process

one

and

holding

time

with

control
a

round

then

eyes

point

etheric

your

any

you

in

should

each

effort of will

gone

succeeded

completely,

at

DIRECTIONS

FURTHER

you

an

before

condition

After

at

completed
too

try

not

of

the

all the

"click,"

disconnection

the

attitude, either

Close

and

"sense"

rather

proceeding

concentration.

to gain

place, resembling

this has
Do

or

this

about

but

its connection

from

begin

you

hear

of

will that

tance
dis-

lines:

minutes,

point

go

were,

chair.

in thought,
you.

As

may

like

few

loosened

or

cal body.

taking

centra]

by

upon

detached

you

for

after

student

composed

perfectly

body

your

large

on

following

in

or

couch

breathe
the

in

yourself

the
should

it

as

to

of self-projection,

by

He

bis way,
the

is expelled

cases

projected
practice.

less along

or

on

of

feeling

cautiously,
more

and

aELP-PBOJECTION

which

of will, in

power

released

certain

FOB

body,

etherio

the

be

may

POWERS

INSTEUCnONS

TliiB inner,

be

PSYCHIC

YOUR

it

before
the

room

in

this way,

more

you,

of

or

Icsa

in apace,
a

friend,

being
into a
of your
mentally
effort of will, force yourself
single determined
locality
before
to
body
travel
the
to leave
your
and
and,

throwing

you-

If you

the

whole

feel that

you

force

are

losing

eonsciousnesa,

or

235

SELF-PROJECTION

that everything is "going black" before you, discontinue

the experiment at once and return to your physical body.
If you can keep your self-eonsciousness active,you may

safely travel to any

distance,
"

will be able to return

feeling assured that you

to

and rci
All
this,
animate
of course,
takes time and persistence of development, and cannot
be acquired in a few days. Moreover, I would advise
the student not to attempt this process, until he has
your

own

whenever

you

want

physical frame.

further in his studies and read the advice

contained in the last chapter.'
Should he, however, make up his mind to do so, he
progressed

cautiously
proceed along the above lines, advancing
himself
lose
to
never
the
time
allowing
all
and
consciousness at any stage of the proceedings.

should

When

he has acquired this power,

he will have in his

ing
of acquirwonderful knowledge, and a means
information and spiritual insight which others, who
have not developed it,are totally unable to comprehend.
possession

Further

Phenomena,"

Fsfchical
advivQ U to be found in my book "Modern
b
devoted
to
in which a chapter
this quwtign.

CHAPTER

XXVn

APPARITIONS

An

apparition is
"ghost,"

certain

pbaiitasma] being, commonly

called
by sensitive individuals under

is seen

which

Before

conditions.

of apparitions,
occurs;

we

must

ean

fully

more

speak

the question which naturally

answer

namely:
WHAT

Modern

we

IS

theories and

"GHOST"t

ideas

on

this question

changed
greatly within the past quarter
of
At that time, if an ordinary scientific man

have

century.

were
questioned
he
this subject,
would
probably reply that it
hallucination,
the result of a diseased mind, and
existence in reality outside the imagination
of
on

had

no

the

"

subjectwho

perceived

it. But

in t"hese days

idea has been greatly modified, and it must

are
more
that "ghosts"
very much

now

this

be admitted

complicated

than this.
search
In the first place, when the Society for Psychical Rebegan
its investigations in 1882, it was
found
that
at

or

large

about

percentage
the

time

of cases of apparitions occurred

Some occurred before
of death.

and
approximately
after, but most of them were
Further, the
at that time.
subjectswho perceived or
diseased or imaginative
saw
were
them
not
persona,
some

and

had another experience of this charnever

acter
The
before
or
natuquestions rally
afterwards.
either
What
"Why
is the bond
arose,
this connection?

probably

237

APPARITIONS

uniting the dying person with the apparition seent"

forward and
it is tmt, have come
Some scientific men,
stated that this connection

there

was

no

disproved

is due

real connection
by the report

of several years'

from

work.
30,000

to

chance and that

This is, ever,
howwhatever.

of the Society,
They

as
the result
in ing
obtain-

succeeded

persons, and, calculating

of possible coincidences, they found that
was
hundreds of times
of "coincidences"
for. Prof.
than chance could account

answers

some

the percentage
the

number

more

numerous

Sidgwick'a Committee,

who conducted the investigation,

following
:
therefore signed the
statement
COINCIOING

APPARITIONS

WITH

13EATH

deaths and apparitions of the dying person

connnection esists which is not due to chance alone.
This we hold as a proved fact."

"Between

There

is, therefore,

the two,

some

and the task

was

definite connection between

to

ascertain its nature

and

character.
The

then advanced, that, inasmuch as telepathy

fact scientificallyproved, and inasmuch as

theory
is

figures and

was

images

may

to another by this means,

a

vision

or

image

or

relative,
"

outstanding

him,

so

be transferred from
the dying

of himself to the mind

that this person would

figure, but

mental

seen

at

or

about

of those which

mind

might

transfer

some

friend

of
see,

picture
dying
the
of

created by the thought

conveyed telepathically to the mind
These "telepathic hallucinations,"
"

doubtless account

person

one

not

or

image

person,

real
of
and

of the living friend.

as
they are
called,

for many
of the apparitions which are
the moment
of death; also for many

occur

before death and

during the life-

238

YOUR

PSYCHIC

time of the individual.

oeeur
afterdeath I Here
some
so

But

how

about

should have to

we

those
assume

which
that

involved, or else extend our belief

and embrace the action of discarnate spirits.

other process

as to cover

was

PHANTASMS

One

POWERS

OP

THE

DEAD

theory of these apparitions (seen after the death

the
they represent)is that they embody
For example : an individual
thought of the dead person.
its life and the scenes
spirit may continue to think over

of the person

of its varied activities, and these recollections and

thoughts, influencing the minds of those stillliving, by
means
them to see the phantasmal
of telepathy, would cause
image of the person thinking the thoughts.
This,
however, is a question which
in the next

this is

we

fully
shall discuss more
it may be said that

For the present

chapter.
theory advanced

one

to explain

so-called phantasms
dead,
"ghosts,"
to
or
the
as
of
opposed
phantasms
of the living, and phantasms
of the dying.
GHOSTS

THAT

TOUCH

There

are
cases
many
of apparitions, however, which
be
thus
cannot
easily explained by assuming that they
are
the
or
telepathic influence of a living

projection

mind,
they

or

the mind

of

discarnate spirit. In many

to be real substantial beings,

seem

"

and exist
Those who

as

real semi-solid,

have

or

been convinced

to occupy

material

eases,

space

phantoms.

of the reality of an
have no
difBciUty in

spiritual body, need

assnming that it is this body which is seen at such times,
and in many cases we find strong evidence for supposing
that a body of this character actually exists. For example:
etheric

or

In

one

historic instance, a doctor and his wife

239

APPAEITIONS
both

the figure of a
it cross
saw

saw

standing at the fcwt of

and plaee its fingers

woman

their bed, and

the

room

was
burning on the
night-light, which
At the moment
the phantom
thus placed
mantelpiece.
his hands over the light, it was
extinguished and the

over

room

was

small

left in darkness!

Here it is difficult
to suppose that any thought-creation
or "telepathic hallucination" of any
character existed,
for the reason
was
that a physical phenomenon
produced
and

hallucination could have done

no

MATERIALIZED

this.

PHANTOMS

Again, in many cases, the phantasmal form or apparition

is seen to open doors, liftcurlains, raise bed-clothes,
etc., and

in such

cases,

again,

we

that

assume

must

real phantom
exists. The problem is thus more
than at firstappears, and, as Mr. Andrew

"Consequently,

remarked,

if these stories are

apparitions are
ghosts,
Hallucinations
cannot
space.
or

thumps

cause

"

pushed

against
room

were

draw

true,

door in

"

gentleman, who,
a

or

curtains,

not real thumps

thumps are different."

Dr. Burns
tells of a
in the

complicated
Lang
some

real objectiveentities filling

"

doors,

distant house,

open

hallucinatory
in
so

scarcely able to resist the

dream,

that those
pressure !

Now,

if this rather staggering anecdote be true, the

being able to affect matter, is
spirit of a living man,
also, so to speak, material and is an actual entity, an
then make in favour of
astral body. These arguments
the old-fashioned theory of ghosts and wraiths, as things

existing,rather than the view that all these

objectively
"ghosts" are necessarily
in
subjective
or^in.

YOUR

PSYCHIC

CREATED

PHANTASMS

These
cases

phantasms

is nearly

but

that

is much

of the body

is only
upper

; we

portion

and

we

portion

arms,

and

only

apparitions

clear in outline

are

intelligence
the

body

There

are

important
where

certain
that

an

is thus

admitted,

however,

and

for

by

head

and

and

the

that

the

of

lower

the

shoulders,
hands
and

legs and

what

of the

lower
find

we

in

the figures

appearance

ol

up.

IMPAKT

cases

this

that the operating

extent

building

are

papers

spirit which

be

part

think
than

seem

conscious

certain

upper

INFORMATION

on

record

in which

the

some
given the recipient of the experience
he
did
know
information,
not
which
previously

prove
a

also

vaporous

part.

we

is exactly

to the

WHICH

the

of the

therefore

or

has

phantom

"

This

he is creating

our

conscious

is intensely

body,

of the

to

more

of the trunk

just

PHANTOMS

For

of

it would

and

plainly

definite thought-creation,

conscious

body.

figures

and

lower

the

expect.

vaguely

of the

portions

than

much

portion

down

it

that

seen

part

words,

bodies

our

more

the upper

have

upper

other

clearer

should

of

are

In

itself.

is this:

who

dwindles

were

phantom
what

intelligence

is clear

the

and

feet.

the

those

phantom

apparition

film toward

If the

head

the

the

the

in many

thought-bodies,

operating

by

stated

that

visible about

the

THOUGHT

fact in this connection

alwaj's
bind

this

of

by

interesting

BY

doubtless

are

coDstnieted

One

POWERS

independent

that

that

see,

Such

cases

at

such

"

It must
are

apparitions

this is easily

certainly

is there

its presence.

most

but
we

etc.

intelligence

manifesting

meaningless;

supposing

hidden,

poseless
pur-

accounted

times,

not

the

APPARITIONS
spirit itself,but its

241

projectedthought

mere

"

tom
phan-

created by the spirit, rather than the spirit itself.

Most apparitions are, doubtless, of this nature.
We

have

are
apparitions of the living,
dead
of the dying and of the
mostly attached to human
beings. When
come
they are attached to localitiesthey beseen

that there

"

local phantasms,
we

or

in the next

shall speak

EXPERIMENTAL

cases

of "haunting,"

of which

chapter.
APPAHITIONS

In addition to these, there are so-called cases of "experimental

in
apparitions,
which an individual succeeds
' '

in creating

effortof will

phantasmal

or

thought.

figure at a distance, by an
These closely resemble certain

on
the one
of self-projection
on
the
witchcraft
other, and form
cases

them,

"

pictures and
Experimental
between

an

and eases of
beintermediary tween

since on the one hand they are mere

mental
the other they are real physical entities.
to bridge the gulf
apparitions, then, seem

on

these two

connecting

hand

types

of phenomena,

and

form

link.

Apparitions

may

be induced experimentally

by willing

falling asleep that you

very strongly, just as you are
will appear to a certain person at a certain time, and,
it will be successful in a
if this is properly managed,
This may also be induced experiment
hypnotic
or
by
means
magnetic
ally
of
suggestion
in the trance,
processes, and, when
mesmeric

large number
or

of

cases.

be directed to a certain
the spirit of the sleeper may
The natives
locality and there seen by those present.
do
West-Africa
be
to
to
or lesa
this more
able
claim
of

will. They can

projectthe "double" or "etheric
body" and, so to speak, materialize it at the other end!
at

YOUR

HOW

The

student

his

own

inner

self at

other

to

make

the

end

of

projection,
to

make

the

to

will

and

actually

he

and

projected form
his

that

he
those

in

on

who

perceive

the

that

it cannot

claim

projected

There
that

distances

and

be
are

they
material

can

see

place,

vision
In

appeared.

experiences;
until

that

clairvoyant

has

to

enabled

of

effort

substantial,
be

activity
this

himself

way

be

to

is

what
at

obtains,

the

in

surroundings
both

the

psychic

figure

mutually

this process

should

be continued

becomes

distinguished
advanced

actually

bodies

less

created

the

double

many

the

happen

and

way

"at

process

In

may
for

should

or

into

and

of the

this

the

scene.

who

he

more

more

and

distant

others,

is also

resses
prog-

he

appears

will

self-consciousness

by

going

being.

more

seen

but

in

all his

throw

As

speak,

succeeded

once

of his

which

to

grasp

control

lines,

these

so

the

time,

which

has

should

only

previous

retains

lose

apparition

line,"

the

he

not

along

to

actually
same

he

of the

proceedings.

transferred

is not

present,

of the

stage

he

does

and

development

After

solid.

it that

to

see

his

endeavour

in many

here.

should

any

THOUQHT-POBMS

prevail

personality

in

the

CREATE

which

also rule

exercises

of

laws

same

The

TO

POWERS

PSYCHIC

create

so

from

solid in structure
a

psychic

and

of this nature.

exchange

real

physical

students

project

to

who
great

CHAPTER
HAUNTED

As

XXVin
HOUSES

come
explained in the last chapter, when apparitions befixed or attached to one locality,they constitute

what is called

"local haunting," and the place they influence

is commonly
house."
This is
called a "haunted

the ordinary

or

theory of haunted houses, and

that the figures seen
probably assumes

common

the average person

in such houses are

material, and the picture he forms

is
it is a sheeted figure walking about,
the
that
ghost
of
up and downstairs, and clanking chains after it ! There
are

few, if any, psychic students who

probably

that houses
and

haunted

by flgures of this description,

to this view is that of ordinary
science,

are

opposed

that there

which contends
"

the figures

there

EXPLANATION

come

bouses at all

OP

imaf^nation!

HAUNTED

HOUSES

have carefully investigated the

conclusion, sooner
haunted
houses. The

genuine
constitutes the haunting
ore

BO

haunted

to the

and

how

or

subject,

later, that

question
are

is:

cases

such
have
ized,
specialpsychic students
to spealt, in this subjectof haunted houses, and

what
to be explained J
have

no

suggestion and excited

All those who

however,

are

within them being merely the product

seen

of expectancy,
THE

believe

formulated

this character.

Many

of
various theories to explain eases
The following are the most important

theorieswhich have been advanced :

1. That one
person or group of persons, forming

244
family,

have

the house
which

experienced

in question,

of all kinds.

these

people

by

those

who

had

began

to

revealing
being

the

moved
signs

the

fact

that

and

this

from

living

alone

serves

being

but

telepathic

are

they

have

they

have

Dreams

3. The

house
or

much

objective

that

of

would

heard.

or

telepathy

all-sufBcient

op

tion
explana-

facta.

the

"

from

telepathy

fieen,

phantoms

the

in the

the

of

in the first

than

more

basis

ceased
of minds
of de6giircs and phantoms

just

of

mind
dead

as

truly,

case,

though

as
reality, inasmuch
of a deceased
person.

constitute,

therefore,

on
this theory.
of explanation
is advanced
is that
theory
which

principle
next

psychic
in

reputation

seen

is that

hallucinations,

thoughts

inquiry

"

the influence

real any

originated

or

the basic

subtle

an

of
tnm

ATMOSPHEBE"

this theory

objective or

not

had

for the

advanced

by

On

is the

explanation

produced

was

in their

the

contends

account

question,

imaginations

own

"pSTCniC

true

persons.
are

minds

theory

is the

dead

theory

when

group

sounds,

had

results

impressions

they

strange

house

in

second
and

of all they

AND

second

house

that

their

to

TBLEPATHT

2. The

the

significance

words,

influence

hear

and

minds.

Now,

emotions
so

experi-

great

the

round

psychic

beginning

it, this

away,

and

and

own

from

thoughts,

see

the

other

etc.,

their

small

occupied

"haunted,"

magnify

the

by
away

the nucleus

noises

in

psj'chic phenomena

these formed

Prom

moved
tenants

and
other
influenced

certain

and

elaborated

sprang,

POWERS

impressious,

gathered

encca

In

PSYCHIC

YOUR

question,

impresses
to say

permeates

atmosphere
and

all those
in

favour

that

who

this
live

of such

the

walls

some

of

the

influences

atmosphere
within

it.

There

theory,

and

the

is
pre-

HAUNTED

245

HOUSES

The Human
vious chapters on the Aura, Paychometry,
Fluid, etc., will lend a certain amount
of support to it.
At the

time it is difficultto

same

see

how

general and
impersonal atmosphere of this character could translate
itself into definite figures or forms, partienlarly when
information
these speak and convey
I shall say more
seer.
of this later.
ASTEAL

BODIES

AND

to

unknown

the

THOUGHT-POHMS

fourth theory to be advanced is that the figures

Been
are
the a-stralor etheric bodies of spirits who return
being present in actual
and constitute the haunting,
fact. This is the nearest approach to the commonly-held
4. The

"

theory of the figures seen in haunted houses.

5, The fifth theory is that such figures are

thoughtdistant,living
disearnate
some
or
mind,
into the house in question, where they
projected
less definite and tangible form.
This
or
more

forms, created by
and
assume

is, in

sense,

is always
drawn

process

to that

NATtTBE

THE

no

but the
self-projection,

certain place
locality.
OP

THE

PIOUBES

as

though

tasm
phan-

magnetically

SEEN

of these theories is the correct onet

Which
own

in

seen

of

In my
is
in
estimation there
much truth
all of them, and
haunted
houses
two
cases
are
due
to the same
of
depend

cause

or

these

causes

may

upon

the

same

be operating

conditions. All five of

at

the

same

lime in any

house, or any two, three or four of them may

be.
Indeed, to judge from the complex
nature
nomena
of the pheit is highly probable that such is the case.
seen,
There is strong evidence, in fact,to make us believe that
one

the ordinary hallucination theories will not

serve

to

ex-

YOUR

246

produce
as

For

facts.

the

plain

physical

images
often

haunted

houses,

In

third

by

describe

describe

the

standing

where

view

figure

that

both

In
two,

real

fourth

the
three

or

more

are
no

and

to

strangers

identified

been
person.

For

reputed

to

him

over

of
never

he

twenty

house.

be

he

dress,

shown
he
The

sees

etc.,

person

before

twenty

selects
owner

the

at

feature,

this

houses

gentleman

awakes

as

suggest

have

an

in

his

life.
From

the

phantom

then

figure,

al.so notes

and

house

afterwards

photograph

certain

in

appeared

have

midnight.

being

of the

by

"collective

sleeping

photographs.

one

seen

picture.

which

shown
a

been

ent.
pres-

REALITY

haunted

haunted,

when

seen

is

example

suggest

was

strongly

mental

apparitions

being

on

to

These

called,

OF

occupying

tend

have

once.

mere

were

it, this description

hallucination,

at

would

figure

real

saw

apparitions

they

as

would

B.

while

certainly

persons

fifth place,

the

as

diflfer-

A.

example:

If

mere

no

PROOFS

In

in

such

described

figure,

the

cases

and

phantom

external

For

percipients

place,

hallucinations,"

fear,

of

often

profile.

Such

figure,

this.

apparitions

see,

signs

are

of

in

be- correct.

would

figures

individuals.

full-face

etc.

Again,

etc.

place,

different

all the

show

sweating,

the

ently

and

to

appear

such

"

candles,

do

not

could

often

explained,

snuffing

curtains,

or

phantasms

before

as

pictures

see,

animals

trembling,

lifting

or

these

example:

phenomena,

doors,

opening

Mental

POWERS

PSYCHIC

lie

bending
notes

that
The

of the
house,

he

the

among

tells him

has
day

next

seen

details

in the

that

thia

HAUNTED
is the person
Again we
are

HOUSES

247

said to haunt
driven

the locality in question !

to believe that more
than mere

hallucination is at work.
In

in haunted
tile sixth place, these figures, seen
houses, have occasionally been photographed,
and this
and physical proof of their reality is strong
objective
than mental products.
evidence that they are more
Seventh r figures seen
in haunted houses often convey,
to the seer, definite mfonnation
or
give messages
the individual in question could not have known.
This strongly indicatesnot only the reality of the apparition,
which

hut the fact that it is a discarnate spirit.

For these reasons,
assume
therefore, we
must
houses

haunted

therein

seen

and

least, outstanding entities

less directly the individual they

at times

more

represent

appear

are

are,

that

actual realities,and that the figures

or

at

to portray,
IN

STANCES

HOUSES

HAUNTED

Psychic students can test their power and at the same

interesting and valuable experiments
time conduct many
in haunted houses. In an atmosphere of this sort, which
is

more

highly

charged with magnetism

powers

than

the ordinary

any

of
character
s^anee-room,
psychic
sages
and increased, so that mesahouid be quickly augmented
by
be
ing,
obtained
speech, vision,automatic writcould
you hear of a case
crystal vision, etc. Whenever
it a
house,
haunted
therefore, you should make
of a
It is not necessary to
point to visit this house at once.

sleep in it a night,
its character. Hold
and

as

many

seance

striking phenomena

in order to test
in that house in the evening,

suppose,

will probably result.

Or,

248

YOUR

if you

PSYCHIC

POWERS

gather together a group of interested students,

by
sit
yourself and see whether you cannot obtain
direct messages from the intelligences present.
ments
Expericannot

in automatie-writing, crystal-gazing, etc., may

also be tried.
CI^AIBVOYANT

DIAGNOSIS

OP

HAUNTED

HODSES

also render useful service by visiting

haunted
houses and ascertaining and describing,
clairvoyantly
if possible, the source
and cause of the haunting.

Clairvoyants may

Visit the house

by

either spontaneously
and

use

your

means
or

of

when

psychic powers

in

clairvoyant
a

mesmeric

excursion,
trance,

to the utmost,

.et";.,
to

discovpr

this house. When

can
regarding
you,find
inside it, look about and see whether you can
youre^
"
^ny^spirits, evil or otherwise, lurking within
sense
its atmosphere."" Endeavour
to sense
the psychic atmosphere
what

you

"

tpot
ti^p
"ii[-jof those_lmng
of the house aru^
to
it.
All
houses,
be haunted, may
not
reputed
within
necessarily be so, but the individuals themselves may be

or

unbalanced
the house

obsessed for

some

reason,

itself would

which

were

in which case
from those ences
influ"

be free except
drawn to it by the individuals residing

therein.

Many

persons,

living in haunted

houses, wish

to

be

free from the depressing influences which sometimes hang

about houses of this character, yet do not know how to
in order to rid themselves of these haunting
This is a very complicated question, and one
presences.
to which psychic students have in the past given far
proceed

too littleattention.

Cure"

In my

book "The

Coming

Science"

Houses and their

a
chapter entitled "Haunted
and I would refer all those interested to the

there is

HOUSES

HAUNTED

in question. An interesting case

haunted house which was "cured,"

work
a

following

means

HOW

TO

"cure"

trance-medium,

haunted

Georgia
do

in to investigate and

249

is there given of
to say, by the
bo

HOUSES

Gladys

Cooley,

was

called

in
she could, and, when
into trance.
In that conthe house, went spontaneously
dition
her guides spohe through
her and described tlie
haunting

"spirits."

what

They

then charged to remove

This they
undertook to do so.
were

them, if possible, and

did in a somewhat
and
striking and dramatic manner;
ended by reporting the fact that the haunting presences
had

been finally completely removed !

This is a very instructive case, and

trance-mediums
service, in many

and

their guides

cases,

where

can

shows

us

be of very

the haunting

assumes

that
great
an

Thus

the nature
of the
evil character.
be diagnosed elairvoyantly, and the cure
trance-medium,
and by the spirits
effected through some
or
unpleasant
haunting
may

operate

who
In
by

some

through
eases,

him.

however,
means,

the haunting
as

be cured
lessening

suggestion,
the psychic sensitiveness of those living in the house
by diverting the thoughts, by plenty o" outdoor, cal
physimore

simple

"

such

may

"

exercise, toughening the aura,

On the other hand, there are

etc.
cases

on

record where
houses have withstood all attempts to cure them,
and the inhabitants have ultimately been forced to move.
At all events,
Happily, cases of this character are rare.

haunted

houses present a fascinating and useful field,iu

the psychic student can test his clairvoyance, or

haunted
which

other psychic power,

to

advantage.

XXIX

CHAPTER

THE

The

process

and

even

believe.
great

is that,

past,

than
thousands

the

In

the

be

given

does

the

of

to

so

arms/*

so,

he

message

say^

hands

shake

across

fails

to

FACTORS

It

has

facts

has

at

same

the

Great

reach

the

been

spiritualism

been

on

it

sender

the

if

and
other

can

and

"mental

before
;

being

message

their

out

moment,

one

the

the

words,

Oulf

present

it, before

stretch

the

be

is
of

receive

must

tion
condi-

communicate

other

AFFECTING

frequently
of

the

In

rare,

through

must

recipient

to

out

reaching

satisfactorily.

receiver

to

fact

the

psychical

medium

the

cases

in

communicate

effort

x"ointed

comparaitivdy

peculiar

to

this

to

an

many

be

also

must

that

in

and

them

addition

time

made,

are

few

the

there

partly

the

of

than

was

in

communicat

must

that

back

the

of
urged

and

consists

is necessarily
enables

mediums.
at

this

communicators"

which

so,

It

mediums!

for

one

i"ersons

come

must

spiritaaUsts

spiritualism

do

to

more

most

more

many

belieres,

chapter,

of

reality

appear

die,

there

that

and

than

cult
diffi-

more

person

average

previous

true,

reason

''good

that

if

through

that

out

the

now

who

return

who

in

to

objections

the

the

complicated

stated

far

is doubtless

than

more

As

COMMUNICATION

communication

of

complicated

is

and

OF

DIFFICULTIES

they

can

only

one

side.

COMMUNICATION

pointed
that

out

only

does

proved,
250

by

after

their

scientific
the

vesti
in-

reality

detailed

study

of

OF

DIFFICULTIES
For

begin.

through

write

an

the scientificstudy

answered:

from

the

of

can

spirit

"

will only have

case

begun,

these would
then have to be
connected
extent is the medium's
spirit dis-

as

the body

is
while the communication
is the degree of mental activity

What

taking placeT

medium
she giving the
writing. The fact once admitted,

of the

questions
To what

such

that

entranced

in automatic

messages

and

Supposing

example:

251

COMJroNICATION

spirit during

medium's

the

communication

Does the communicating

intelligenceact directly on the
brain and nervous
centres of the medium, or in a more
and if the former, upon what braineentres does the intelligence act, and how!
If a communicator
in life a good visualizer or had
was

roundabout

manner,

etc., would these factors assist him

good memory,
the process of communication,
and if so. howt
a

in

"

These, and
answered,
many
some

years

similar questions, would have to be

it is upon questions such as these that

many

and

psychical researchers have bent their energies for

time past. It is probable that several hundred
will have to elapse before these questions can be

answered

fully and the facts explained in detail.

OF

MPPICULTIES

THE

SPIRIT

COMMtraiCATlNQ

which a
of the difficulties
has
to
spirit probably
contend with, in
communicating
to the living. There
sending messages through mediums
Let

us

some

enumerate

cation
evidence to show that the process of communifor, as soon as a spirit gets
is a very difficult
one,
in contact with a medium
sages,
and begins to transmit mes-

IB

much

he becomes
BO

to

which

speak,

by

more

the

he is called upon

or

less exhausted

dense

aura

to come

or

and suffocated,

atmosphere

into contact.

with

In many

252

YOUR

instances

during

times
and

the

course

the

during

the

they

(very often)

the

medium's

confused

would

in delirium

but

as

soon

in

of the

great

eonnectedlj,
This
does not

this confused
into

state,

contact

with
they

magnetism,

tend

to

they

as

wander

It is because

trance.

of

receive commence
off into incoherence
and

messages

dwindle

afterwards

experience

and

state

to

clear-brained,

come

atmosphere

or

many

in

their minds

and

several

themselves,

together,

they

as

away

revive

They

ordinarily

psychic

become

well

and

go

coinmunication.

of

are

but

of this that

refreshed

their thoughts

process

that

mean

to

communicatioDS,

difficulty in holding

to

seanee,

of

return,

afterwards

continue

spirits have

read that

we

POWERS

PSTCHIC

we

triviality.

WHY

This

MANY

MESSAGES

of "triviality,"

question
The

really

however,

would

tell

they

usually

do.

this is only

in

true

by

as

actual
to

upon

their
trivial

choose

Another

might

be given

hear

from

detailed

As

be, and

it has

to

by

The

or-

dinary

in the flesh"
been

beings,

identity

fact,

of

sense.

"spirits

portant
im-

more

matter

certain

incidents

is that

point

identity,

body,

understood.
mis-

when
do

another,

means

of

shown
called

erately
delib-

which

to

themselves.

prove

the

own

something

human

that

experiment
prove

identify

it might

as

serious

us

between

social conversation

is not

is often

however,

objection is raised, that spirits, if they

communicate,
than

"TEIVIAL"

AHE

as

by

and
his
and,

prove

dear

own

to

say,

one.

nothing
In

in

either
to

such

trivial messages

one
a

best

serve

philosophical

intelligence,

any

would

so

great

some

incidents

trivial

ease
are

to

discourse
or

out

longing

of
to

personal,

often

the

OF

DIFFICULTIES

COMMUNICATION

253

The very triviality

is,
through mediums

most striking and the most coDviDcing.

messages
of many
received
therefore, their strongest point and
In addition to this there are, as we

not

their weakest.
innumerable

know,

books written by spirits containing philosophical,scientific

importance.
truths
and religious
of great value and
INFLUENCE

Another

OP

reason

why

THE

's ORGANISM

MEDIUM

is doubtless difficult

communication

is that the communicating

spirit is unused to the
bodily organism of the medium.
All of us have certain
form, and it is
mental and physical habits which we
easier for us to do certain things in certain ways after
have done them in that manner
we
If you
a few times.
were
suddenly transplanted into the body of aiiolker person

(say one

of the opposite sex),you would find great

difficultyin manipulating
that body, so as to extract
from it the best results to think clearly and to speak
"

and write clearly, when expressing your thoughts. It

is precisely this difficulty which the communicating
intelligence
experiences in trying to communicate

with us
habits and
creep into the messages,

through uufamiliar bodies. Many

"tricks," 80 to say, of the medium

of the

or less similar
which are consequently often more
to the language employed by the medium.
This proves
has
to
only that the spirit
mental
employ the medium's

and

bodily habits

as

best it can,

during the process of

and that it is not

persons imagine.

communication,
as

many

SYMBOLISM

Another

as

easy

and

concise

NECESSARY

difficultypresented is that the conditions on

the "other side" are doubtless so difTerent from any

254

TOUR
here

exist

which

roundabout

in doing
experienced

If you

so.

giving

while

are

the

and

you
had

is that

result
to

appears

us

tests

and
the

and

OF

dates

NAMES

furnish

Dates,

spirits.

AND

great

or

because

"chair"

having
to

calls up

he visualized.

can

calls
image

memory

If

that

the

he

cannot

form

common

easily
As

this

case.

which

is often

employed

the ditions
con-

what

time

see

does;
in

in

and

but

the

the

perhaps
that

name.

tor's
communicadescribe

it,-"

son"
"Robin-

name

(the

picture-form

of representation) and

word
which
"Robinson"

name

the

this

combination

The

by

yours

only

ufl.
concrete

picture

the

except

is revived
can

rule

certain

of

is not

it is with

sound.

hand,

other

friend

presented

returning

represent

not

certain
a

that

that

as

picture,

he

DATES

consequently

most

is not

communicated.
explained

centres

such

medium

is precisely

the

some

of

considerable

be drawn,

fact

are

mind

memory-picture

mind,
which

the

On
no

up

this

for

of the

but

meanings,

letters

of

in

difficulty

in the same
by them
way
recognized
for the reason
Names,
that they do
pictures

also

side of life and

other

who

therein.

prevail

DIFFICULTIES

Names

one

find

unsatisfactory

explain

culty
diffi-

language

and

to

can

which

symbolism

vague

in describing

which

analogies

to

feelings

the

explain

psychometric

immediate

no

had

find great

would
to

in

explained

If you

language.

man,

be

to

them,
you
would
experienced
difficulty. It is much
the same

never

There

blind

have

they

symbolic

to

colour

had

that

and

POWERS

PSYCHIC

are

reason

in the

chapter

on

than

our

less developed

verbal

messages

are

Dreams,
sight

our

-centres,

less easily given

hearingand

for

and

re-

DIFFICULTIES

OF

ceived than pictured or

in receiving names

255

COMMUNICATION
The

visualized messages.

culty
diffi-

is explained largely because of

this fact.
IMMEDIATELY

COMMUNICATIONS

For

AFTER

DEATH

days after death, these diBicultie^are particularly

great, and eapecially in the case
of suicides.
Dr. Hodgson, in his Report of the case of Mrs. Piper,
some

says:

"'That
confused
all, seems

persons,

just deceased, should be extremely

unable to communicate directly or

perfectly natural after the shock and

and

even

at

wrench

unable to
of death. Thus, in one case, the spirit was
write the second day after his death. In another case,
1 may
frieud of mine, whom
a
with
call D., wrote,
"

appeared
'I am
words:

what

to

be much

his
difficulty,

name

and the

all right. Adieu,' within two or three

days after his death. In another case. P., he was unable
A few days
to write on the morning
after his death.
"

for a sitting,
later, when a stranger was
present with me
he wrote two or three sentences, saying : I am too weak
days later he wrote
to articulate clearly,' and not many
'

fairly well and quite accurately, dictating also to Mme,

Eliza, the amanuensis, an account
of his feelings when
finding himBelf amid new
surroundings. Both D. and
clear in a short time. D. communicated
frequently, later on, both by writing and speech."

F. became

very

OTHER

Other

DIFFICULTIES

diflScultieBremain, such as the probable inability

of the communicating
spirit to see the material
as
it,
we
see
world
especiallyat the time of communication,
the difficultyof holding the mind together while
"

YOUB

256

PSYCHIC

between

Because

find

because

of

few,

in

medium,

sitter

get
are

Spiritualism

so

good

together,

obtained,
I

the

in

are,
cases

many

communicator

however,
as

very
we

know

which

impediments,

and

direct

messages

difficulties,

medium's

next.

hindrances

difficulty
facts,

these

and

these

the

manipulating

of

intra-cosmic
and

world

all

great

good

results

this

of

spirits

the

and

organism,
exist

difficulty

the

communicating,

POWERS

commiinication
comparatively

inconclusive.
and
striking

from

and

the

and
speaking,

When

sympathetic
convincing

history

of

CHAPTER
HYPNOTISM

The

AND

"Mesmerism"

word

XXX
MESMERISM

is derived from

Antoine Mes-

founded the system and who performed all the

known
merism
Mesas
early experiments in this field. It was
for about fifty years, until an English physician
raer,

by

who

the

name

"Hypnotism,"

of Dr. James Braid coined

from the Greek "Hypnos"

new

word,

sleep, and
this is the word which has been used almost exclusively
from that date to this.
THE

HYPNOTISM

BETWEEN

DIFFERENCE

AND

"

MESMERISM

The
majorityof persons would claim, at the present
identical,there
day, that hypnotism and mesmerism
are
They are both due
being no difference between them.
"

it is said
"

over
cases,

to

suggestion and the influence of the mind

Very

the body.

in both
occur
similar phenomena
it is true, but I believe that there is a difference

between

the two

Mesmerism

processes

is based

on

and conditions.
the belief that

definite physical emanation

from the operator into the

there is

or vital fluid, which

passes
the
mesmeric
subjectwhile

's
passes are being made over the latter body.
Hypnotism,
gestion"
on
the other hand, is due entirely to "sugthe influence of the subconscious mind upon
"

"

There is no physical influence or effluence

the body.
in hypnotic practice, and it is claimed that all the
phenomena
are

fluence,
of mesmerism, apparently showing such inin realityentirely due to suggestion.

YOUR

25S

As

before

difference
is due

however,

stated,

between

the two

solely to psychical

the human

fluid before

of this, I may
clairvoyance
are
are

extremely

could

processes,
causes,

spoken

there

that hypnotism

and

that, in mesmerism,
As proof
of, plays a part.

in mesmeric

this

that

phenomena

trance,

they

while

Other

trance.

but

fact

the

proofs)

other

mentioned,

is

but

in hypnotic

rare

that

of the so-called higher

many

obtained

be

believe

we

(among

cite

and

frequently

POWERS

PSYCHIC

phenomena
suffice for the

will

present.
PASSES

Mesmerism
from

body

the

and

due

being

to

essential.

downward
are

passes

nerve-centres

the

passes

vital fluidi

of

are

the

patient's

in

thumb

contact

the current

sleep-passes

hands

all upward

the hands

and
the

certain
between

induce

sleep;

the

placing

point

of his thumb

point

to induce

serves

on

particularly
to

his
body.

of the

and

will help

with

and

front

the

over

passes

make

down

the temples,

over

also clasping

establishes

should

Placing
waking-passes.
of the forehead,
and

eyes and

of your

passage

into the
subject; contact
If, therefore, you wish to mes-

merize your
subject, you
forehead,
head,
eyes
and
All

the

of the operator

are

pasises

SCOOEaTlON

AND

the mesmeric

trance.

In

Hypnotism,

on

essential, though

Ibey

it is

object

suggestions

the

and

close the eyes

this

will

trance

eyes

of sleep
a

tire," when

are

given,

hand,

are

passes

induce

the deeper

stages

or

the
are

lids

the
the

of times

number

to

serve

other

In hypnotizing
often help.
to ask him first of all to gaze at

common

until

the

as

induced

by

of
means

subject

bright
closed,

may

open

count,

you

initial stages

are

subject

not

and

hypnotic

of suggestion.

HYPNOTISM

MESMERISM

AND

BEMAREABLE

HYPNOTIC

PHENOMENA

Post-hypnotic suggestion is a form

resorted to and is
It means
that the
from

trance,

of treatment often
for experimentation.

good subject

subjectperforms,

certain actions suggested

He

remembers
nothing
letter.
to
the
tliem
out
carries
Many
hypnotic subjectshave

after awakening
to him

entranced.
but
of the suggestions

when

estraordinary
ability
in calculating time, and can guess to a second the length
of time which has elapsed between certain intervals or
carry out "post-hypnotically" a suggestion given them
in trance,

days

"

Hypnotism

is

weeks before.

even

or
a

useful method

of opening
We

up

and

enabled to
exploring the subconscious mind.
it, as it were,
"tap"
and get in touch with hidden
being which we could otherwise never
portions of our
are

be analysed in this manner;

also
impressions,
thoughts,
emotions, etc.,removed
unpleasant
influences banished by
frequently
undesirable
and
Dreams

reach.

hypnotic

may

Hypnotism

suggestion.

to

seems

reach

deeper stratum
gestion,
of our mind than ordinary waking sugbecause
and
of this fact it is at times so useful.
instance the drink-habit has often been
hypnotic suggestion.
For

THE

Hence
command

we

see

than

mere

they continue
hypnotism
we
so

to

SUGGESTION

HYPNOTIC

that there must

of drunkards

mind

OP

POVTER

cured by

be

more

in the hypnotic

sands
advice or persuasion, becauf^o thouhave been advised not to drink, but
do

so,

nevertheless!

By

means

of
reach a portion of the
deep that it controls the whole being, and the
are

enabled

to

YOUR
result is that
removed
This

is

body

There

is

recorded,
ineffeatually.

the

difference

trance,

mediumistie
between

the

in

the

genuine

by

secured

Ulany

FE.VB

being

based

are

so

in

mediums,

BEING

afraid
upon

partly

extremely

quickens

the

does

and

mental

detrimental
state

may

anybody
time

know

not

to

be

of

being

valid
induced

fully

of this
obtained
the

akin

to

they

obtain

hypnotized,
reasons

the

ignorant

61/
the
before

as

physical
On

powers,

and
an

"

partly

expert,

contrary,

^thia

the

it is

pointed

out,

removes

bad

other hand,
bungling
or

when

hypnotism

operator,

be very
the result may
A
hypnotized.
of the person

his business,

the health
induced

else fully

of

HTPNOTIZED

beneficial, and,

habits, effects cures,

etc.
by an
ia applied
who

both

connects

often

which

Properly
superstition.
is not injurious; on
hypnotic
trance
upon

often

this

is closely

which

OF

are

persona

form

It is because

etc.,

ing
exist-

In

state.

and

the

and
that

trance

employed,

wise
other-

messages.

mediumistie
THE

states

been

as

great

mesmeric

of union.

trance,

the

hypnotic

mesmeric

clairvoyance,

mesmeric

condition

fear

bond

subtle

telepathy,

that

the

is doubtless

so

over

abnormal

have

the

not

the

and

"magnetism"

in

though

notic
hyp-

of this fact,

reason

and

be

of the

control

which

"

between

latter and

mediumistie

them

conditions

been

treated

marks

by

and,

times

at

may

fundamental

more

diseased

of
have

mind

is obtained,

mind

cures

many

of

that

"

and

habits

eradicated.
of the distinguishing

one

state

deep-rooted

these

and

POWERS

PSYCHIC

understands,

comprehends

the

neither

which

the

for

no

nature

one

operator
at

of the

the

nor

ent
pres-

condition

HYPNOTISM

AND

261

MESMERISM

thereby induced. The conscious mind ia removed

its supremacy,
and this is often a fatal mistake
when

there

within or without
If the operator

are

the
is

from

particularly
influences
at work, either
evil
"

subject.
sympathetic,

expert,

may

careful, and qualified

highly beneficial,

prove

mesmerism
for evil influences may thereby be removed, by acting
counterthem and infusing into the subject a supply

of beneficial"animal-magnetism"
which
from
sources.
that supplied
opposite
HYPNOTIC

INFLUENCE

PEOM

OTHBB

Jackson Davis began his

Andrew

by being mesmerized,

is opposed

to

MINDS

as a medium
develop
doubtless
and others could

career

faculties in the same

but one
their mediumiatic
way;
be
in
a
to select a
ease
must
extremely careful
such
in
he has
one
thoroughly
competent
operator,
whom
"

faith, otherwise

complete
result.
you

If you

against your

barm

more

find that any

will, you may

one

than good may

is trying to influence

overcome

suggestion given to yourself from

be absent, this may
part, and the operator

of the effect he

be purely

this by counter-

son
within. If the perimaginary on your

in question may be entirely ignorant

is producing
in you ! There are

in insane
asylums
all over
from
belief
that they are
the
the world who
suffer
by others at a distance, and that
being "persecuted"
notism,
these others are endeavouring to influence them by hyp-

thousands

of

persons

of fact nothing of the sort is

the case, and their condition is purely the result of
imaginary belief. Be most careful, therefore, that you
fully ascertain and prove to your satisfaction the existence
etc.

As

matter

of this foreign influence before you

take any

steps

TOUR
to offset it

even

directed

being

When
this

of

or

toward

OVERCOME

once

you

have

to

steps

coming
a

of

yourself

your

of such

You

person.

if induced,

even

be

if they

let alone,

are

hypnotic

leaves
he

the

care

go

may

time,

subject

and

about
not

be

AN

IMPORTANT

Somnambulism
the

is

actions

somnambulistic
be
speak

to

and

large

play

altogether

variation

attacks

that

see

before

awakened

he

the

person

of hypnotic
a

person

should

never

suddenly.
suggest

sleep

who

under
It is
to

him,

subject

any

good
as

complicated

ties
activi-

muscular
is

where

of

number

subconscious
A

and

his actions.

for

responsible

performs

part.

awakened

such

best to

WARNING

spontaneously

subject

spontaneously

supervision
of the operator,
otherwise
in a somewhat
dazed
for a
condition

and

may

is thoroughly

of time

therefrom.

awakened

it is always

though

"

tic
hypno-

length

terminate

outlined

ence
influ-

the

fear that

great

it

you,

ism."
Magnet-

under

never
a

If

steps

and

to "Personal

will last

that
the
and
subject cannot
Sleeps of this character
always

outlined

tions
condiin the ence
pres-

are

passing

need

those

be influencinjr

devoted

will prevent

take

offset such

the precautions

chapter,

you,

Insanity."

and

feel to

as

such

If you

miuds.

you

whom

nest

This

toward

"

"Obssession

be best to take

in the

sleep,

protect

outside

person

then

would

directed

influences

that

satisfied

tbis will effectually

from

is

INFLUENCES

become

XXIII,

applied,

promptly

SUCH

being

are

character

influence

you.

TO

in Chapter

believe that such

seriously

HOW

immediate

POWERS

PSYCHIC

to

stances
circumplan
to

one

to

in

HYPNOTISM

AND

MESMERISM

hj'pnotie trance, that he retuni to bed; and, this done,

siiggeRt to him that it is impoasiblp for such a condition
Somnambulistic

attacks of this
character may often be cured by hypnotic treatment and
properly directed suggestion.
to

occur,

again

etc.

PREVENTION

OP

HYPNOTIC

INFLUENCE

notized
operator may prevent his subjectfrom being hypby any other person through forceful suggestions
to his
that he will be enabled to resist suggestions
An

subject

from
effect on

If you

operator

"

that he

him, etc.
do not wish to be hypnotized

give similar
are

other

any

suggestions to
' '

called

yourself.
'
Auto-Suggestions.
'

will have

at all, you

These

no

may

tions
Self-sugges-

Lightly given and

persistently repeated, they will effectually prevent

from being influenced by any other person.

you

CHAPTER

XXXI

PERSONAL

We

the difference between

all know

between

personality;

latter

naturally
any

action
It

him.

an

this

character,

They

know

realize that
cases,

to

utilized,

they

We

power

to

degree

to

may,

much

helped

great
we

which

all of

us,

extent

of

proper

of

hardly

do,

"

in many

developed

the

make

names

and
in

develop

this

great

and

practice,

it will make

develop

can

form

magnetism.

they

cultivate

by

within

perhaps

"

Properly

to

perform

individual

natural

it, although
degree.

remarkable

as

an

of

of this power,

possess

to

all stepped
immediately
felt the

presence

nothing

for

feel this power

etc., and

possessing

prosperity;

or

anything

us

seems

necessary

silently from him

doubtless, we
have

and

this power

history.

and

It is not

say

make

elevator,

personality

may

to

times,

room,

strong

to

former

to radiate

seems

Many

power.
into

in order

The

happiness

it.

repel

person

positive

is not.

who

success,

to

seems

tive
positive and negais
individual
naturally
who

an

one

successful and
to attract
to himself
the

MAGNETISM

us

and

the

successful

things
accordingly, not only in the material
of this
to achieve
us
mental
and
world, but will also enable

heights

spiritual

which

the

person

ordinary

cannot

attain.
"the

We

must

inexhadstible

constantly

supply

bear

of Cosmic

supply"

in mind

Energy,

that

and

there

is

an

unlimited

this will develop

PERSONAL
personal magnetism
upon

to the degree to which

it. Exercises for doing

We

chapter.

and in

our

own

265

MAGNETISM

must

powers;

so

have

for "Confidence

in self breeds
the brain

both
We

use

must

conversation with others, and,

to do

so,
appearing
constantly give such suggestions
likely to take root in the mind; and this
as are
be hammered
in by constant
repetition. Finally,

without

most
we

our

draw

can

have been given in a previous

in
ourselves
confidence

confidence in others, and fear weakens

that plans and the hand that executes."
suggestion rightly in

we

must

nervous

the magnetism
habits," such as tapping
not

we

waste

on

with the fingers,pacing up and down

If
gestures.
short, all unnecessary
in this way,

and this

it is the

we

can

same

as

if

possess by
the floor or table
the room,
etc., in
"

we

we

save

received

utilizeto good

account.

THE

FACTOR

PHYSICAL

may

our

more

enei^y

of it,

various factors.
out
First of all sound physical health is essential. Withit there is littlevirility,and upon the presence of
Personal Magnetism

depends upon

largely depends.
Theodore
this vital stamina success
Roosevelt's dominating personality was due largely to his

Large muscles are not

It
is
the vital constitution
necessarily
which must be strengthened, and, in order to accomplish
this, the internal organs must be in a healthy condition.
extraordinary physical energy.
a

sign of this.

Proper

exercises,devoted to stimulating their function,

should be taken for a few minutes daily; and in this
connection the student would do well to consult one or
two good books on
physical culture, giving directioua
"

Bending

movement
of this character.
of all kinds are
helpful.
Deep-breathing
especially
exercises,which tend

YOUR

266

to

re CO mm

internal

will

go

body.

the

The

be explained

inner

more

the

do

would

in Chapter

given

The

mind

and

Soul

to

of
to

drawer
this

the

object

there

it.

Many

people

power

can

which

you

hence

power.
so

much

should

and

never

do

Nothing

you
a

allow

continued

given

an

exercbe

yourself

should

object
remember
to

yourself

place

attention

The

of

and

strength

to

weak

degree

to

and

concentration,

and

in

note

mental

it is indicative

power

of

subject

which

put

mind.

sonality,
per-

allow

never

particular

this indicates

methods

thread

afterward

scattered

gives

any

conscious

you

paying

this, and

and

if

make
that

overcome

as

and

psychic

the

automatically

so

without

of attention

would

body

various

that
upon

you

and

lime,

the

of

of the

memory

desk,

of your

at

where
is given.

XXIV)

both

strength

instance,

it is placed,

where

the

action

For

"be conscious.

Culture,"

by

memory

Attention

any

perform

student

directions

the

(Chapter

relaxation

in

this.

be cultivated,

should

the

its attainment

and

success

depends.

personality

mind

"Self

it is upon

since

of

VII,

add

greatly

would

the

re-read

improvement

The

will

cultivated

here

and

follow

should

and

Just

channels.

here;

currents

this

chapters.

back

helpful

very

prove

causes

trained

of Concentration

practice

vital
for

turn

on

advice

practical

this

FACTOR

be

and

to

well

MENTAL

must

mind

directions

certain

psychical

solar-plesus

exercises,
the

rousiue

fully in subsequent
THE

Next,

deep-breathing

be

to

are

the

stimulate

toward

way

diaphragm

and

can

by

organB

long

POWERS

chest

if you

and

ended,

and

of

lungs,

the

espand

PSYCHIC

to

the

concentration.

PERSONAL

THE

MAGNETISM

SPIRITUAL

FACTOR

SpiritaaL development

cultivawill also assist in the tion

of personal magnetism, by drawing to your aid certain
is,
that
spiritual energies which recharge you;
"

way that an electric

charge your body in much the same
is
This power you
by
motor
external energy.
charged
draw by placing yourself in a certain receptive condition

which invites its influx.

All negative
yourself and
other hand,
have

the

llioughts tend
helpful

an

wall between
the
guidance, and, on

to erect

external

affirmative and

effect of attracting

or

positive attitude will

drawing

to you

this

additional power.
Thoughts and emotions also have this effeet. If you

will carefully analyse your

tliinking certain thoughts
emotions,

own

inner sensations while

or
experiencing
certain
find
pulses
that
will
seltish, self-centred im-

you

to contract
you mentally
and physically.
feel yourself tightening-up all over,
it were,
as
and this iuternal action shuts off all outside aid and
influence. On the other hand, if you think thoughts
of friendship, love, etc., you will find your being tends

tend

You

and it is this feeling which opens

of your soul to an influx of higher power.

to expand,

HOW

TO

INFLUENCE

Personal Magnetism
of this life. If you
you

will be far

more

the gates

OTHERS

is practically useful in the affairs

wish to achieve a certain
likely to do so if you have

you

good

following
personality than otherwise. The
if
followed,
rules,
will probably greatly assist

magnetic
simple

object,

in the development

of personal magnetism

268

YOUR

1. Jast

before

image
positive

carry

mental

over

and

when
60

mind,

him.

of the

mental

(figuratively speaking)
or
25%
of the ground
ean

the outset
as

the

assume

gaze

son
per-

look

and

until

attention

you

40

you,

which

he

assume

at

positive relationship
force

you

the

other

quantity.

OP

THE

ETES

whom
of the person
squarely in the eyes, and

him

outset

person

in the presence

interview,

to

so,

that

other

is to

of the

doing

USE

the

will

initiative,

or

it

yon

the

at

business

minor

THE

2. When

Your

by

toward

between

percentage

possible, and
to

person

large

as

lying

this

assume

leave

only

occupy

possibly

do

dominance

son's
per-

toward

assume

and

If you

that

call up

this attitude

maintain

son
of the per-

presence

If you

attitude.

meet

you

75%

or

your

the

interview,

to

about

before

POWERS

into

entering
are

you

whom

PSYCHIC

have

you

won

yon

are

hold

hi"

first point.

your

his attention
his eyes to
or
allow
possible, do not
have
insured
from
thoroughly
you
you
until
wander
If

interest

his

to
a

and

talking

stare

the

time,

to

to

up

book

look, and

as

and

the

or

an

talk

book

and

your

attention

that

moment

make

to

when

it home"

in the

you

eye

should

discussing

short,

it for
quick

his face
he

has

and

moment

remark,

eyes

gained

away

part

they

then

which

of

utilize
attention

ask

you

close the

will draw

spontaneously.
your

you

pointa

draw

will

were.

while

salesmen

They

sale.

it

unimportant

Many

climax.

portant
im-

making

as

all the
look

is

are

you

illustration, at which

about
a

moment

"drive

to

are

It

co-operation.

at the

person

in making

this principle
to

you

when

leading

or

him,

to

"

so

point,

cannot

are

the eye

eatch

particular

You

sympathetic

At

full attentioui

PERSONAL
in

are
and
you
he will make

argument

to

condition
he

to you,

his

of

The

THE

DEVELOP

therefore, play

eyes,

cultivation of Personal

at

steadily

allowing
blinking

so

Magnetism,

When
not

the

look at

tivate
cul-

several

without

seconds

force

it for several minutes

into
but

the

eyes

the

will at

of

person,

another

same

time,
into

personality
of your
wiil influence that person

that you

tima

at

affected.

look

blankly,

whole

feeling

can

you

look

thel

should

you

or

becoming

without

and

in the

part

certain exercises wbieti

For
practise
example:

object for

an

GAZE

as

at

until you

thd

under

Next, pracyou cultivate the power.

tise
fairly bright
object, and continue this

be extended
gazing

paper,

the attention to wander,

out
and withbe
At
first
the eyes.
you
will probably
for only a short time ; but this will gradually

the gaze

able to do

do,

important

an

by
them
strengthen
them.
certainly develop

gazing

certain

UAONETIC

and

will

of Mi

climax

to

upon

statement

personality.

TO

BOW

to the

to sign

perhaps
ask you
be prevailed
may

influence

receive any

come

will

and
you

which

MAGNETISM

tbrow-

and

your
to

do

gaze,"

do

as

you

Naturally,
wish.
practices of this character can be, and,
for evil as well at
in fact, are utilized by many
persons
for good

Those

purposes.

the higher

who

are

however,

aide of their nature,

realize the necessity of utilizing any

may

gain

for good

purposes

PASSES

3. Downward
passes,

and

passes,
a

few

AND

as

of these

to

endeavouring

added

tivate
cul-

will fully

powers

they

only.
SUOQESTIOHB

before

explained,

will add

emphasis

are

to

sleepi
1
yonr

270

YOUR

speech

Do

not

detract

will

few

impress

and

PSYCHIC

POWERS

the

to

person

gesticulate
than

rather

at the proper

passes

to

add

moments

this

as

have

you

what

talking.

are

you
whom
however,
overmuch,

to

will prove

say,

of great

value.
4. Do

not

impression

the

hurriedly,

speak
that

do

drawl

not

forceful

clear,
calm
be

you

you

what

TO

HOW

If you

to

and

his

to you,

manner

between

these
from

away

never

and

ability to say
demands,
has been

essentials
great

"Be
mind
power

to

As

eminence.
sure

and

by

success,

you
inner

in these

are

your

mental

is

who

one,

some

being
do

not

climax

that

at

he

what

in

to

positive

be hurried

into

and stick to
declared one
of the

many

and
repose

directions.

be looking

will probably

"No"

Abraham

right

OTHERS

analyse

mind

yourself

The
occasion

of

and

he

when

allow

OP

the

over

Hold

you.

will
time,

same

allowing yourself to be swayed

Look
in the intervals
at him

words.

climaxes,

the

psychological
look away
studiously

without
or

and

listener

your

with

from
yourself
to it that you

see

at

think

hand,

reposeful

At

influence

eye

but

carefully

naturally

INTLUENCB

prevent

your

catch

hearer

your

precise.

should

you

conversation,

is saying
by

him,

will give

the other

more

say.

and

THE

and

you,

by

him

to

to offset the

to

influenced

time,

you

speak

receptive

have

PREVENT

wish

speaking

of the

more

be business-like

must

allow

the

you

and

On

The

enunciation.

appear,

hear

to

but

words,

do

hurry,

impatient.

grow

your

in

are

you

will unconsciously

for if you

men

Lincoln
then

have

who

go

once

thing!
any-

it, when
greatest

attained

remarked:

ahead!"

will greatly

attitude,

add

clear

to

yonr

PERSONAL

HELPFUL

MAGNETISM

APPLICATION

netism
of Personal Magwill be found especially helpful to all psychics,
for the reason
that they tend to offset and counterbalance,
These

to

one's

extent, the

great

diutnsbip, and
of

in the development

exerciBes

hence

practices
subjective

balance-up

of
the personality by

meaccentuating

as
the objective
well as
inner self. All those who

the subjective
side
developing psyare
chic
should, therefore, while

powers and mediumship

leading their daily lives,endeavour to follow the principles
herein laid down, and develop their own
natures
along these lines. They

helpful to them
term health."

and

will find that it will prove very

preserve "that just balance we

CHAPTER
T8.

PROPHECY

The

for

one

all for the

above
it

It would

no

in

standing

its accredited

the

eyes

were

ordinary

in any

be

way

Truly,
is

are

authorities

one

power

"Modernisms"
and

religious

of
It

beyond.

eration
considFortune-Telling

anything

pardoned

for believing

back

of

it which

is opposed

the several

true

is not

cities

diumship
the

movements

freshly

are

relations

that
to

of

putting

spiritual

forth

this life and

to

real

the life

truth.

merely

From

the

present

standpoint

he told the woman

Jesus, when
at the well
in her life, was
a "fortune-teller."
certain matters
Him
He
because of what
over
people
marvelled

Master,

there

so-called

court,

tell and

can

which

be

our

that

nor

fortune-telling.

as

that

influence,

more

may

nature

organized

in many

and

on

an

wave,
not
merely
moral
true and honest
meof the difference between
and fortune-telling, but an effort to retard and

ignorance

crush

law,

severe

very

to

and
that

reason

people
to any

entitled

the

construed

"

knowledge

some

of

"fortune-tellers."

(so-called)is against
the

portant
im-

very

mediums

than

for the

practical manner.
if Spiritualism, although
international in scope and

body,

religious
had

as

seem

Medium,

Public

in

him

concerns

TELLING

FORTUNE

deals is a very
which this chapter
the Spiritualist, for the Psychic,

with

subject

XXXn

do.

and

To
one

Spiritualists
so

qualified
272

He

was

by

time

medium,

and

of

the

about

The
could
but a

distance

as

VS.

PROPHECY
He

down

comes

21 Bt

FORTUNE-TELLING

273

In the
the ccnturicB to the present age.
of 1st Corinthians, Paul describes the

Chapter

gifts of the Spirit (or spiritual gifts) and says they

all of the same
spirit. The word spirit here is used

ate

in the

sense

of

collectivenoun

much as we use the word

the spirit world as the source
"

the

same

or

noun

Congreas

of multitude

and applies to
inspiration
of
and control,
"

with the Spiritualist.

as

AND

MEDIUMS

THE

I"iW

in those
consulting with "mediums"
for,
does
not Paul
early days of the primitive church ;
again say, "Try the spirits and see if they be of God,"
"Prove
all things; bold fast to that which is good."
There

was

much

Opposition stirs up opposition and puts men

ments
and moveon
the defensive. Spiritualism realizesthis and
is now

in efforts for the better protection

its
When
blow
one
a
ern
at Modof
mediums.
striltes
Spiritualism, he striliesa blow as well at ancient
that Truth which fillsthe pages of our
spiritual truth
actively engaged

"

Bible, for which the early martyrs died and upon which
built. It comes
forter
as the Comthe Christian Church was
which
days.
Ad

Jesus said he would

send in the "latter

' '

assistant districtattorney

sandwich constitutes
bought on Sunday; but

once

meal, and

made a ruling that

liquor eould be

so

Court can rule that a "fortune

"spiritualistic
teller" constitutes
medium"
and
have it stand; "The letter killeth,but the spirit maketh
no
a

alive."
or

At the

same

mediumlstic

persons who

time

Prophecy

gift, and

there

is

are

genuine

spiritual
thousands of

have experienced ao-calledpremonitions

or

274

YOUR

PSYCHIC

POWERS

prerisions of the fnttire,aod have felt compelled

tell others what they have seen for them.
Between

"Prophecy"

is, therefore,

ia dependent

there
and "Fortune-Telling"
very fine line to be drawn, for the one

superstition to a great extent, while

genuine psychical faculty which requires

upon

the other ia
our

recognition and

study.

WHAT

So far

to

as

we

two, it may

can

PBOPHECY

IS

define the distinction between

be said that prophecy

depends

upon

the
internal

the reception of definite

messages
relating to the future which are told the medium
by
acts
external spiritual intelligences. He

spiritual promptings,

merely

as

medium

or

for transmission in the latter

case

simply gives out what he receives. This is the type

of spiritual premonition, as distinct from clairvoyance
ter
of the future, which we have already discussed in Chapand

XIV,

In

this latter

depend

internal and
upon
spiritual faculties and seems
were.

the

ease

power

It is very similar to spontaneous

are
; and, in fact, these subjects

Unless

an

to

spontaneous
quickening of
to be self-originated,as it

therefore

connected that only

between them.

appears

expert

can

premonitions,
so

very

closely
define the differences

edge
has had considerable experience and knowlincapable
is
in this field, he
totally
of judging
are
the
tjTte of
a
set
TFhether
given
of phenomena
of
genuine

one

"prophecy"

or

mere

"fortune

telling," and

he

thoroughly before he is capable

should study the subject
of expressing an opinion upon it.
It may be well to consider the meaning of the word

PROPHBCT
"

' '

V8. FORTUNE-TELLING

It is derived

prophecy.

from

the

275
Greek

word,
prophemi; pro,
meaniag "before," and pkemi "to say
is another word, propheteuo, of similar
or tell." There
import and derivation, and means,
to prophesy, divine,
"

foretell,predict, presage ; to explain or apply prophecies.

In Greek classicalliterature, the word prophet meant,

"

declarer, foreteller,diviner, a harbinger,

forerunner,

priest, teacher, instructor, interpreter; a poet, a bard.

All of these definitions carry with them something of
the idea of a character whose mission is in some
way
a

connected with the aspirations and longings of mankind.

Standard

The
follows

OP

DEPWmON

PBOPHECY

has

Dictionary

defined prophecy

as

:
"

1. To

miration

or

predict

foretell,especially tmder

guidance;

and

to prefigure,

evil.
2. To

speak

or

utter

3. To

speak

by

divine influence, or

between

communication

apeak to

for God)

men

to

as

divine inprophesy

for God.
as

of
medium
Specifically: To
and Man.
declare or interpret the divine

God

will.
predict future events by supernatural
real or professed: To foretell the future;

4. To

predictions,
5.

as,

to

(Archaic)To

ence,
influutter

disaster.

prophesy
interpret scripture; explain

religions

preach ; exhort.
subjects,
Under the head of Synonyms,
the Standard Dictionary
divine, foretell, predict, prognosticate.
gives: "Augur,
Prophecy

predict by assuming a claim to

divine inspiration. To prognosticate

differs from

supernatural

or

YOUR
is to

from

predict
To

or
conditions.
signs, indications,
is to utter
in the scriptural
sense

observed

prophesy

This

to

sense

is also

to

the

so-called

spat

him

"Prophesy

Jesus

the

Chap

26

65

v.

and

others

saying:

is he that

Could

the

out

pointed

priest,

"

smote

68.

to

believed

have

they

after

in this

hands,

Who

"

this challenge.

would

correctly

Christ,

some

the high

counterpart

their

of

unknown

was

through

him;

revealing

of

instance,

by

their

God

sense

and

for

the

prophesy

verb

in the

buffeted

palms

thou

us,

unto

ignored

or

had

ruffians, who
in his face and

Matt.

thee I"

guilty

have

with

The

of death

to

interpret

we

as

God."

adapted

it except

source;

comfort,

exhort,

happened

had

ways
al-

simply

from

well

when

revealing

pronounced

of the

smote

person

supernatural

was

day,

word,

which

something

Bom"

the

of

seems

not

warn,

impulse

or

definition

to

the Infinite Spirit of Good.

Testament
used in the New

mean

Jesus

but

events,

special message

scriptural

spiritualist

inspiration,

divine

religious truths under

to foretell future
etc., by

POWEHS

PSYCHIC

have

they

stood
under-

in his mission

man

had

who

if he

assaulted

himT

however,

It is true,
knowledge

that the method

is, in itself, an

given

of the knowledge
in

hands

the

future
birds

of

with

such

from

tea

to

pick

relating
to be deprecated
seeker,

though

Thus,

and

superstitious

envelopes,

by

etc.

every

it should

from

of the

he said,

the

acter
char-

is often
as

cards;

spiritualist

just here,

connected

reading

written
containing
Such practices are
sincere

at

fortune-telling,

quacks,

practices

coffee-grounds;

future,

of arriving

indication

imparted.

charlatans

or

out

to the

"POKTUNE-TELLINO"

OP

EXPLANATION

the

allowing
messages
certainly

and

truth-

that

many

VS. FORTUNE-TELLING

PROPHECY

277

read the cards in this

depend not
manner,
fall
as
the actual
of the cards
upon the
much
impressions
they
the
time the
at
psychic
receive
which
This
is often true, also,
sitter's fortune is being told.
who

p^chics

on

so

in the case of palmists. There is doubtless some

truth
in the genera! doctrine of palmistry, but it can only hold
When
impressions are
good to a very limited extent.
received, the process is somewhat
where the mind is concentrated

akin to crystal-gazing,

on
an
external object
it
internal
to
sions;
impreswhile
remains passive and open
but, instead of receiving these in the form of

visual pictures, they

are

given

in

more

general and

manner.

vague

WHY

POHTUNE-TELLINO

IS

ROMETIMES

TRDB

On

the other hand, genuine mediumistic messages are

frequently given while the subjectis reading the cards,

examining the sitter's palm, etc. It will be observed

that, in these cases, there is a certain fundamental reality
but it is perverted and
the seer who is unaware

in the phenomena,
by

unconsciously

of the actual
he
Psychic
information
or
the
power
of
gives.
is the basis of the supernormal
information
mediumship
but
fortune-telling,
it
is
the
given,
under
guise of

covered up

source

A
to

far
come

more

out

direct and satisfactory method would be

forward and direct manner,
a straight-

in

and state that such and such impressions

were

received,
faculty
relating to the future, and this premonitory
doubtless
by
be
cultivated
could
certain practices and
be used as the student progressed in his psychic development.
Exercises for development

be given later

on,

in this book.

of these facultieswill

WHY

YOUR

PSYCHIC

MEDIUMS

CANNOT

POWERS

HELP

THEMSELVES

"If your asDisbelievers in BpiritualLsm often say:

sertions
true, why do not the spirits warn
are
and advise
you

frequently, and why do they not help you financially

is
The answer
than they dot"
otherwise, more

more
or

simply, as before said, that you are not a creator, but an

be sharp, but it could not
instrument. A knife may
behind it. A soldier may
cut bread without a power
go to
reasons

and fight bravely without knowing the real

You are the knife or the soldier.
for the war.

war

by yourself or achieve desirable results

be imparted to you from beyond, and
unless the power
even
then the power is supplied for other purposes and
You

act

cannot

self,
centred upon other things. The knife does not cut itClairvoyant power does not benefit
but the bread.
third person, and,
the clairvoyant directly, but some
in cases where the student has found it possible to pervert
its use and turn it into selfishcbanuels, the power
has invariably been lost. It may also be said that Spiritualists
in their selection of spirit advisors as
err
may
"That
well as in their means
of intercommunication.
is true, for
even

we

are

not endowed
with perfect
in selecting in this life our
medical or

judgment
legal advisors,

or
our
governmental
representatives and officials,
business partners or our
friends, or the person to
get the best advice in a
advise us as to where we can

our

Spirtualist merely claims the right to

act for himself without let or hindrance from those who
differ with him in religious views. If he makes mistakes
given matter.

The

him loss or suffering, it must be rewhich cause

membered
that even Jesus, with bis extraordinary psychic
powers, made a mistake when he selected Judas Iscariot

PROPHECY
as

VS. FORTUNE-TELLING

If it be said, that this seeming

of the twelve.

one

279

a part of a divine plan, then it may

mistake was
also be
said, that the Spiritualist's seeming mistakes may
also

be

part of

divine plan."
HISTOBT

There

can

be

no

OP

PROPHECY

has existed in
well as its abuses.

doubt that prophecy

has had

its own

uses

as

all ages and

Many
spiritualists believe that prophecy is invariably
eonnected with spirits and that the explanation depends
their communication.

upon

orthodox religious persons

the other hand, many

believe that prophecy depends

On

the influx of the divine spirit, and that

directly from
the ability to predict or foretell comes
entirely upon

it is regarded by
many
religious books. There are
people and in many
many
references to prophecy and to prophets both in the
Old and the New Testament, and any one who accepts the

God.

This is the

in which

manner

teachings of the Bible, as in any way true and valuable,

hardly fail to believe that prophecy is a genuine
can
in
psychical faculty which has been exercised by men
is undoubtedly being exerci-sedby them
in 1st. Corinthians, Chap. 14, v, 3, we

all ages and

Thus:

now.

"But

read:

he that

prophesieth

speaketh

unto

men

' '

Again, in
to edification,and exhortation and comfort.
v.
Chapter,
1,
"Follow
same
we
the
read:
after charity
desire
but
that
and
ye may
esy."
prophspiritual gifts,
rather
And
32, and

again

39,

the
"For

Chapter,

same

verses,

31,

ye may

all prophesy one

learn, and all may
be comforted.
by one, that all may
And the spirits of the prophets are
to the prophets.
subject
.

we

in

read:

Wherefore,

forbidnot

to speak

brethren,

to

covet

tintk tonguet."

prophesy and
One more
qno-

280

In Ist.Corinthians, Chap, 12,

tation;
"Now

and

there

there

it is the

4-12,

we

diversitiesof operations, but

which worlieth all in all, but the

there

and

God

same

v.

read:
diversitiesof gifts,but the same
spirit,
differences of administrations, but the

are

are

Lord,

same

POWERS

PSYCHIC

YOUR

are

to
of the spirit is given to every man
is given by the spirit the
all. For to one

manifestation
profit with

to another the word

word
of knowledge
of wisdom;
by the same
spirit;
spirit; to another faith by the same
to another the gift of healing by the same
spirit; to

of miracles; to another prophecy;

diverse
to another discerning of spirits; to another
interpretation
to
kinds of tongues;
the
another
of

another the working

but all these worketh that one

and the selfsame
as
Spirit, abiding in every man
he will." Many
other references of this character could be given, but it
tongues;

is hardly

necessary,

for every

religious book

student knows that every

accepts the genuineness of

in the world
and, in fact, all religions

prophecy

seers

revelations of

or

IS

HOW

is

and
isolated picture

the

PEOPHECY

POSSIBLE

t
comes

is

unsought
seen

in

an

event, it is usually called a premonition

ion,
this
many
pre-vis
and
examples of
character

or

have

on

prophets!

faculty which usually

When
the future
spontaneously.

Prophecy

based

are

or

been collected and published by the Societies for

It may be asked:
"How
is it possible

Psychical Research.
to

see

into the future, to lift the veil of futurity

and glance forward as we glance backward

historyl"
Certainly, at first sight such

impossible but absurd. Nevertheless it

fact, and numbers
undoubted
of cases
of this

not

is

an

in reading
thing appears

only

VS. FORTUNE-TELLING

PROPHECY
character might
"

Thus:

even

perhaps

with

our

certain types

be explained more
present knowledge.
of

or

less rationally

relate to the
health of the
subject

premonitions

future welfare of the body

or

In such cases
experiencing them.
that the subconscious mind, which
of inner experience and knowledge

we

might

has

suppose

wider range
than the ordinary
was
aware
waking mind,
of certain internal changes
and happenings of which the conscious mind was totally
ignorant. In such ca.ses the explanation would be that
this subconscious mind, having acquired this knowledge,
would
a

of

merely

impart

vision, voice

or

"externalize" it in the form

message, or in the form of automatic
or

writing, etc.

second

subconscious
more

such

acute
matters,

of premonition might depend upon

inference and deduction, this being far

type

"

far-seeing than the conscious mind in

particularly when the latter is occupied

and

with every-day practical affairs.

Another set of premonitions might be accounted for
by assuming that the knowledge given is imparted teleown
pathieally or gained clairvoyantly by the subject's
In
information
in
be
these cases the
the
mind.
would

minds of other living persons and would be gained from

had gained the
them and given out before the subject
fact normally.
SCIENTIFIC

EXPLANATION

OP

PROPHBCT

fourth type

assuming

of premonition might
discamate
that
spirits play

be explained by
large part and

the information to the recipient of the message

communicate
gence
in question. In this case
the discamate intelliwould

have

to be in poesession of certain facta

282

TOUR

be

or

to
enabled
there is much

and
on

use

cannot

forceful

more

is walking

yours

Being

in

or

his

to

to

ability

future)

probably

on

that

of

eate

(perhaps telepathically)

they

which

often

are

turn

logical explanation

this type,

and

occur

what

why

we

should

simple

be

for, in the

and

statements
true.

us,

of
in

and

powers
a

certain

tending.

are

commum-

regarding
This would

the
be

premonition
perfectly

errors
and
kind.
It would

of

simple

so

mistakes

of this

often

be

only

expect.

however,

admitted,

of premonitions
way

to

be

psychic

to

of

logical

may

times

cases

many

explain

it is that

in premonitions

It must
cases

of

would

at

to be

out

knowledge

beings

enabled

ease

into

see

destinies, to

human

which

in fact,

in this

who

and

predict
friend reaches

It is only

greater

to

can

see,

larger

spirits

of

blowing.

(or partly

his life.

about

is

off, and,

will

your

tendencies

towards
so,

is coming

your

fact

being

manner,

spider

friend

you

blown

you

This

case,

it reaches

wind

that when

possession

foresee

can

extent,

future

see

when

and

strong

this

based

in

street

Now,

playing

are

we,

we

supposing

will be

therefore,

suppose,

than

hat

predict

was

factors

certain

that

of this knowledge,

happens.

actually

your

know

the

less certainty

this cross-street,
this

if

example,

we

which

possession

more

with

this is in fact the

example,

down

down

cross-street

the

table,

himself,

psychic

fall over,
though
or
the
either stop
foresee these facta and continues
to walk
Again,
to
of the fate in store for it!

ignorant

quite

For

the

it will

edge,

spider

than

that

evidence

the

across

walking
the

further

see

occasions.

numerous

POWERS

PSYCHIC

which

which

present

we

state

that

cannot

cannot

are

be explained

in any

of science

there

and

manner

of

many

in this
account

our

limited

PROPHECY

283

V8. FORTUNE-TELLING

knowledge

must

simply
day, when

some

These cases we
of psychic phenomena.
come
record and hope that the time may
we

will be enabled to comprehend

clearly the

causal explanation which

clear
underlying
will make
by means
to us the real mechanism
of which premonitions
and prophecies are f ulfiled.

CHAPTER
REIKCARNATION

Most

rBligious

XXXm
EASTERN

AND

PHILOSOPHY

East

of the

philosophies

based

are

reality of reincarnation, or the embodiment

soul in a variety of physical bodies, living
at

various stages
from
each other
that

contends

each

of the

same

this earth

on

history,

of the world's

often separated
doctrine
by a number
The
of years.
is maintained
individuality
same
the

all these lives,

throughout

the

on

life is also

as

"background,"

individual

an

but

is destined

which

experience

that

lessons,
or
more
particular
soul one
of its ultimate
which it needed to learn for the purposes
is based
The
doctrine
and
progression
perfection.
largely upon
the Law
which
says that,
of CompensatioD,
to

teach

the

inasmuch

as

there

inequality

as

happiness,

regards

and

life,

this

the material

under

so

much

returns,

be another

there must

time

another

is, in

and

rewards

for that soul

chance

circumstances,

other

obvious

at

that

and
be

the poverty
may
present
and other conditions which
in this life are
for a purpose,
and teach a lesson, and
ual
individthat quite possibly in some
past life, the same
has

been

extraordinarily

the riches and

power

THE

This

is

sight, asks
many

entrusted

MEMOET

fascinating
us

to

wealthy

yield

OP

doctrine
our

has

misiised

to him.

PAST

and

consent

objections to this theory

and

LIVES

which, at first
to it; yet there are
one

of reincarnation,

as

we

REINCARNATION

285

It may be well to answer

to the doctrine which is sure

shall see presently.

main-objection

by the ordinary

critic,and
be
soul
reincarnated a number
its
past lives, while as
remember
rarely does

so,

and

if we

are

to

one

be advanced

this is, that, if the

same

"

here

of times, it should
matter
of fact it
benefit by these

to profit or

in any way, one would think that this memory

would
be absolutely essential.
The Theosophist or Reincamationist replies to this,
however, by stating that each life is intended to be an
individual, separate existence, without a memory-bond,
or connection with any
previous life. The soul of the
individual which reincarnates only reaps the knowledge
of each life afterdeath, when this knowledge is added
to the total mass
of experiences already gained. Thus
life is conceived to be greater
than any single life,just as a bucket of water is composed
of thousands of drops, each drop being separate

the individual human

In the same
until merged with others into the whole.
way each individual life,representing a separate drop,
be individualized until after death, when it is
again merged into the total personality.
Our inability to remember
former lives is accounted

would

for by assuming

that there is

direct connection tween

bethe total self and the self which is built up in
this life through the physical brain. They are separated,
though

it would

no

take too

long

to explain

here

acexactly the nature

and causes
of this separation, cording
to the doctrines advanced.

THE

Another

ABGUM"NTS

argument,

FOB

which

REINCAHNATION

is advanced

the doctrine o" reincarnation, and to many

in favour of

minds

very

286

yOUE

strong

is that life must

one,

immortal,

POWERS

PSYCHIC

inasmuch

uecessariiy be eternal and

it is indestructible by death,

as

and continues to exist to all eternity in the future, and,

for the same
it must
reason,
also have existed from
eternity in the past, and it is "inconceivable" that such
a thing as
individual human
an
spirit should continue
to exist for ever
the
moment
of birth, while it did
after
exist at all previous to that event.
These are
the main
arguments,
which are brought
forward in favour of the doctrine of reincarnation, and
not

we

may

add to these
evidence.

have

one

based

upon experimental
It is this: that many
of those who
ment
sufficientlyin their psychic develop-

progressed
60
they
can
"

say

"

argument

tbeir past lives,

remember
or
incidents in them, or the
"

either fractions of them

be remembered
whole life may

consecutive series
leaders
the
of
of
of Theosophy
and other religious systems of this character contend
The
that they eau actually do so.
ualists,
majorityof spiritscenes

and events.

as

Many

however, are opposed to this view, and contend

that reincarnation is not a fact, though it must be admitted
that in the past there has been a great diversity
ists,
The French School of Spiritof opinion on this

subject.

formerly headed

by

Allan

reincarnation is a
Book" is based entirely upon

Kardec,

contends that
work "The Spirit's
teachings of spirits,who

fact, and Kardec

's

On the other hand,

claim that reincarnation is true!
German,
English
the majorityof
and American mediums
contend that reincarnation is not true, and spirits who
return through them also assert emphatically that it is
not a factl The reason
contradiction
of this apparent
was

explained in
merely

an

earlier chapter.

stated their

own

views and

(The communicators

opinions.)

REINCARNATION

FOB

REASONS

Now,
there

are

HEINC.VRNATION

DOUBTING

in considering this doctrine of reineamation,

certain factors which we must bear in mind:

scientific inquirer begins by doubting

the reality of survival at all,and contends that nothing
persists after the change called death. For him it is
1. The

average

annihilation! The first point to be proved, therefore,

is that anything at all exists after death, and the phenomena
this,

as

of spiritualism are the only

before pointed out. Until

ones

which prove
it is thoroughly

established that "spirit" of any character continues to

exist after death, it is useless to argue whether or not
that
such a spirit is "reincarnated," for the reason

the average

sceptic would

thing

spirit to

contend that there is

no
such
this
reincarnate!
primary
fact of spirit existence is proved, therefore, it is useless
as

Until

this question of reincarnation.

argue
concerning
2. Assuming
that this is granted, still there is no
proof that reincarnation is a fact, if we demand "proof"
to

in the scientificsense
such a doctrine
would

In order to estabof the world.

lish
as this, a tremendous
mass
mony
of testi-

be necessary,

"

far

more

than the ordinary

of spiritualism, which claim to establish a

comparatively
simple truth. Yet, as a matter
of fact,
there is far less evidence, as we all know, for the reality
phenomena

of reincarnation than there is for spirit-return. As

"the strength of the evidence should be proportioned
to the strangeness
of the facts" it will be seen that we
are

as

yet very

far from

to this standard.

would

have

been produced.

proving
vast

mass

reincarnation according
dence
of well-attestedevi-

to be forthcoming, and

this has not

YOUR

LIFE,

PAST

POWERS

PSYCHIC

AND

PUTUHB

3. It is not necessarily true that because the human

spirit continues to exist for all eternity in the future,
it must
past.
comes

necessarily have existed from all eternity in the

Physics teaches us that a body set in motion
to rest because of the hindrance

or

friction from

outside forces acting; upon it. If there be no friction

to retard such a body it would, theoretically, go on for
in a straight line. Ouce give a ball an
ever
initial
push, and, provided there is no friction,it would roll
for ever without coming to a stop. It might well be,
on
initiated, would
therefore, that the human
spirit once
continue

in the

same

fashion, since

to its progress
physical world. Again,

we

see

no

drances
hin-

those acting in our

speck of mud thrown off from

resembling
a

revolving wheel only exists as an

after it was thrown off in this manner;
part of the general mass.

Assuming,

can

therefore, that

an

individual speck,
before, it waa a

individual human

is in

spirit
individualized at birth

some
way
separated and
the general stock of cosmic life-energy, at the moment
of conception, it might be that it continued as an
individual thing thereafter for' all eternity, without

from

necessarily having
THE

existed

SPIHAL

OB

as

svch in the past.

VOBTEX

OP

LIFE

ualized
In the next place, assuming that life is an individforce, we
can
quite conceive that this force,
in
more
a series of spirals,tends to become
ascending
detached

individualized

each
with
revolutiou
through which it passes, and that ultimately it will tend
from the
to become detached and thrown off,as it were,

and

REINCARNATION

289

vortex of lifeas au individual being. Birth might represent

this process ; and again we see that it is not necessary
have existed in
to suppose
that human
spirit must

the past because

As

to

it continues

law

the

exist in the future.

to

already mentioned,
but rather an emotional
the idea of justice.But, in the first
not necessarily be true ; and in the second,

of compensation,

this is not really

belief,based upon
place this may

an

argument

result is reached in
other religions, for according to the teachings of orthodox
Christianity the reward of the poor but righteous
even

that it is, the

supposing

is in Heaven,
it depends

and

said
There
upon

to

according

spiritualisticphilosophy
individual progress and effort.

on

eOW

The

same

WE

REMEMBER

P.\ST

LIVES

doctrine of reincarnation cannot, therefore, be

for the belief.
to present
a
logical justiBeation
the

remains

more

substantial

the before-mentioned

foundation,

experimental

based

proof, namely,

that many

porpersons claim that they can

remember
tions
that they can
rememof their past lives and even
ber
These latter cases,
however, are
the whole of them.

very
one's

rare,

and

the material

judgment

published.

regarding

this direction, therefore,

until proof

such

cases

depend

to

we

such

cases

may

the contrary
not

could form
been
never

one

has

respectable evidence in
for the present,
assume
be

forthcoming,

reality, hut upon

upon

imaginations

subconscious
individuals have

which

to the lack of

Owing

and

from

and

constructed

romances

within

that

elaborate

these

which

themselves,

as

the

result of brooding and thinking over

possible past lives
There are many
analogies for this belief,
of their own.

PSYCHIC

YOUR
in

and

some

POWERS

at least,it has been

cases

all question of doubt, that these "past

reality fictitious,and

ealled, was
proof

that the "memory"

may

who

of them,

purely

referred to Professor Floumoy'a

are

so-

tion.
subconscious imaginabe interested in obtaining this

certainly and

Those

proved beyond
in
lives" were

book "From

India to the Planet Mars."

AND

WHEBB

There

HOW

remain

those

convincing but far

'MEMORIES"

THESE

OBIQINATE

far less satisfactory and

cidents
in which isolatedinnumerous,

cases,

more

in which
or
of past lives have been remembered,
have flashed up before the mind, together with

scenes

the impression, amounting

has experienced
Jlost

to
or

dividual
certainty, that the inlived through that scene
a

be explained
of this character may
do
manner,
not afford any
perfectly natural
and
direct proof of the doctrine of reincarnation.

before.
in

cases

Let

me

explain

operating,
lives."

inducing

few
such

of the

causes

apparent

In the first place, many of them

illusionsor hallucinations of memory
presentiments,"

in which

the event

it has transpired become

mind,

so

that

one

which

"memories

are
"

may

be

of past

due to so-called
so-called "paeudo

and the feeling that

transposed in the

or

reversed
the impression
remembers

as

occurring

real event, while in reality it happened afterward.

in many
has been tifically
That this occurs
cases
scien-

beforethe

proved.
In the second

place, dreams

or
suboonsciously noted
into consciousness, may
come
impressions which never
suddenly flash up, in connection with a certain mental
event, and this would give rise to a feeling (true,in a

REINCARNATION

M)
but in

experienced it before. We
dream, and not in a previous life!
we

291

Thirdly,

had

had,

seen
experienL-ea, conversations, etc., overthe
or
overheard before the age of four, when
is
la the process of formalion, and when
personality

many

and consciousness of "self" is said

be remembered
isolated experiences,
as

consecutive memory
to begin, may

and these may also give rise to the impression that we

had seen
them, or experienced them before. Again,
this is a fact, but it was not in a "previous life."
Lastly, there

in which the subconscious

or
event a fraction of second, or
mind noted a scene
perhaps
minutes, before the
several seconds, or even
are

many

cases

did ; and when the latter became aware

of
it, there would again be this sense of "familiarity,"
or
experienced this
and the feeling that we bad seen
event before. This is true, but it was
only a short time
conscious mind

before the actual experience.

For all these reasons,
therefore, and

others which it

take too long to give, the majorityof spiritualists

and "psychical researchers" do not at present regard

would

"

the doctrine of reincarnation

as

in any way
believe, until this

true,

or

proved, and prefer to

be
forthcoming,
that the individual human
proof
spirit
is initiated at birlh, builds up its own
life by its own

adequately

effortsand experiences, and that it continues to improve

upon this life,by continuous striving, after it has reached
the spiritualworld, in the
on

earth.

same

mauner

that it does here

CHAPTER
THE

As

XXXIV

ETHICS

OF

SPIRITUALISM

at the beginning
explaioed
SpiritualiBtii is not only

it is also

philosophical
from

approachable
also that

of theology

followed

the

to

some

in

extent

of

view

the

of

The

has

far

but

scientific question,

ethics.

thus

tion,
of Instruc-

It is

religious question.

point

and

work

and

the

of this Book

phenomena;

student

doubtless

ban

progressed
in the
not

if

understanding,

who

control, of psyehie phenomena,

and iields of knowledge
have been opened
he had
up before him, of which
previously
been
less unaware.
But all this would
or
more
if Spiritualism were
not only be unavailing, but harmful,
not

ethically

It

true.

leads
and

one

and

spiritually

is

no

into

only

mire

phenomenally

something

which

of harmful

If Spiritualism

false philoaopby.

as

well

developing

good

ultimately

as

right

results

be justified

cannot

the religious and ethical standpoint, it should

let entirely alone by all save
the few
scrupulously
from

be

investigators

scientific
that

point

of view

and

before

in
pointed

Spiritualists
Unfortunately

doubtless

correct

that

"they
are

belief.

principles,

are

It is very

and

portant,
im-

as

have

raised against
but

of this type,
the

from

his belief

for,

has been

everything

many

minority,

subject

Spiritualist to have

the reproach

there

in the

as

ethical

out,

the

approach

not

for the

therefore,
founded

who

spiritual."
but

majority

they
of

arc

Spirit-

THE

ETHICS

iialistswish to

see

SPIRITUALISM

OF

their faith grounded

oq

293
firm ethical

principles.
IS

IT

TO

RIGHT

INVESTIGATE

PHENOMENA

PSTCHIC

Various

questions arise in this connectioQ:

The
to Spiritualism may firstof all be raised
objection
that "such things are God's secrets which He keeps to
What

Himself.
nothing!"

is the

But

You will find

of seekingt
Camillc Flammarion
to this Monsieur
use

replies rightly; "There

always have been people who
By this kind
liked ignorance better than knowledge.
acted upon
of reasoning (had man
have
been
known
ever
of this world.

it) nothing would

It is the mode
do not care to think
...

of reasoning adopted by those who

for themselves and who confide to directors (so-called)
If these
the charge of controlling their consciences."
phenomena

and
not

really exist they must be part of the universe

to natural law, for otherwise they could

subject

exist at all. There is

All is natural,
of spirits. It may

because

of this

that is beyond

we

are

not

normal

uncommon,

AND

FRAUD

and

super-normal,

experience

manof kind

be super-natural.

and cannot

ERROR

be

raised that these nomena

phebut
is
based
this
superstition,"
upon

objectionmay

"foster

or

call these phenomena

CONCEBNINQ

the

even

natural."
such thing as the "superif it be the tion
communica-

be unusual

the ordinary

; but they

Again

no

are
the belief that the phenomena
necessarily untrue.
Once the reality of the facts is established,there is no
"superstition" connected with it. It becomes merely
a

question of scientificevidence.

YOUR

294
Again

the

charlatanism.
have

cults

they

same

great

mistake

Spiritualism
"Truth

Then

encourage

the conscious

and

unconscious

as

is

lower

and

of the public.
Truth

and

watch-word

true

the

of

NORMAL!

spiritualistic practices

abnormal

but

pretend

method

degrade

prevail,"

insanity.

induce

to

or

the

AND

for this argument

excuse

Such

objection that

morbid

help

and

be

HEALTHY

is the

there

shall

and

all else

IT

other

and

religious belief in the eyes

IS

mediums

to

tends

only

is mighty

should
above
Spiritualist,

but

and
all sincere
falsity
fraud
expose
and
Spiritualists, it is true,
are

There

and

as

and

way,

to

endeavour

ualism
spirit-

fraud

is true,

this

shelter fraudulent
that this fraud does not exist.

who

against

first to

it.

meet

the

raised

it eneourages

extent

in

the

are

spiritualists
when

some

suffered

been

that

ground
To

POWERS

has

objection

the

on

PSYCHIC

so

and

slates

Again

there

some

out, it is

often pointed

abtise of psychic

tions
condiis

and

medi-

is so dangerous
rather than its use, which
umistic power
In
detrimental.
the initial experimental
and
stages
of
some

for

Spiritualism,

us

to

discover

laws

and

and

spirit-communication

are

once

conditions

understood,
there

thenceforward
should

be

they

unsafe

are

no

"

spirits of

the

doubtless

thereby
why

reason

the

understand

psychic

phenomena

Wlien

rendered

who

these

safe, and

spiritualistic

for those

to

resulted

stronger

operate,

reason

save

rightly

which
may

laws.
well-ascertained
it has been urged
Again

with

and

under

is

has

this is only

but

experimenters,
urging

harm

some

tices
prac-

neglect

its

it is wrong
to communicate
departed
for the reason
that
that

THE

295

SPIRITUALISM

OP

ETHICS

U "not natural" and that by doing

guch commimipation
velopment
interfere with the progression and spiritual deso
we
But the reply
of those who have passed over.
to this is two-fold:

of spirit-retum

In the first place, the many

far

phenomena

are

and
thing, but

for this
almost

of the nature

more

or

hardly

are

which
more

it is not

common

miraculous event.

he detrimental
laws

are

or

so

occurrence.

of natural

law

that

these

is usually

than

common

reason

prove

recorded

cases

supposed,

exceptional a
It partakes

than

of an experimental
is
it can
case,
If such
the

unnatural,

since

none

ture's
of na-

unnatural.
RETAHD

DOESSPmiT-COMMUNICATION

Again, there is no

to suppose

reason

PROORESSlONt
that communication

of those who have

died on the contrary, we might suppose that, in many
cases
at least,such communication
would certainly help
know, they have
cases,
as we
the spirits; and in many
retards the spiritual progress

"

hack for the express purpose of asking

repeatedly come
the living to carry out some
mission for them which
their minds, and they have stated that
weighed upon
they

could

get

no

rest

has been fulfilled. There

know,
and

or

comfort

eases,
again, as we
have
requested help
wherein the returning spirits
the prayers of the living to assist them in their

progTes.s, and
to

this work
helping them
spirits have

many
"

are

until this mission

many

Spiritualistshave devoted their lives

namely, assisting earthbouud spirits and

in their natural spiritual progre.ss. Many
returned to impart certain information, or

give counsel, warning or advice to friends and relatives

living;
believe
but
theirs,
we
cannot
of
still
and
that they are far happier in doing so than if they were
to

YOUR

296

POWERS

PSYCHIC

obliged to stand by and

see

some

unhappiness, accident
catastrophe overtake their loved ones on earth, while
they themselves were
obliged to remain inactive. Were
or

they

like to feel that they had

catastrophe, and it is only natural to

still alive they

prevented

would

such a
that they

continue to live in this way

and
continue to take an interest in their loved ones
after
In this way spiritual communithey have passed over.
cation
suppose

becomes
SHOULD

This

brings

THE

us

beautiful belief.

natural and
"dEAD"

to

KNOW

another

OUR

SORROWS?

important

question from
this is that the so-called

the ethical point of view, and

Dead are in constant sympathetic

communication

those still living, and that they, after they have

have

knowledge

of

Many

our

lives,our

trials and

our

with
died,

tribulations.
this i

religious persons
contend that
belief
that
they
and
should know nothvery unethical
ing
have
died.
ouce
on
those
this
they
earth
after
of

Yet, this is surely contrarj- to all human

sympathy
and
in
interests
A
the
of
experience.
mother, wrapped up

it and
surely prefer to remain near
it,
if
tor
few
a
watch
possible,
guard and guide
rant
years rather than to desert it wholly and be totally ignoYet,
its
life
is
this
of
and progress.
what orthodox
her

child, would
over,

they should do ! Spiritualism is

far more
ethical in this respect than the ordinary religious
it
us
teachings, since
that constant, sympatella
thetic

religion contends

exists between this world and the next,

and that there is no abrupt severing of the tiesof human
sympathy
and love at the moment
of death. This,
surely, is a comforting thought for the bereaved.
rapport

THE

THE

OF

ETHICS

ETHICAL

SPIRITUALISM

TEACHINGS

OP

SPIRITOAUSM

The

religious teachings of Spiritualism are otherwise

far more
stead
ethical than those of any other religion. Inof a world devoted to selfishpersonal progression,

whims of an external Deity,

in the teachings of Spiritualism a perfectly

subjectto the
we

have

changeable

consistent and scientificallyfounded religious faith, quite

in accordance with the doctrine of evolution. All progress
As Dr, Alfred
depends upon personal development.
RuEsel Wallace

says in his "Miracles

ualism"
Spiritof Modern
"The
hypothesis of Spiritualism not only accounts
for all the facts (and is the only one
does
that
but
is
further
it
being
as
remarkable
associated with
so)
"

future state of existence which is the only

one
at all commend
yet given to the world that can
The main
itselfto the modem
philosophical mind.
a

theory of

doctrines of this religion

spirit survives in an
powers, but mentally
as

and

morally

clothed in flesh. That he

when

a course

moment

is rapid

happiness
and

of apparently

just in proportion

facultieswere

that after death, man's

ethereal body, gifted with new
are:

active while

on

the

same

commences

individual
from

that

endless progression which

his mental and moral
earth. That his comparative

as

self,
misery will depend entirely on himthat just in proportion as bis higher human
or

facultieshave taken part in all his pleasures here, will

he find himself contented and happy in a state of existence
in which they will have the same
exercise; while
on
he who has depended more
the body than on the
mind
feel

for his pleasures will, when

a

develop

that body is

no

more,

grievous want, and must

slowly and painfully
his intellectualand moral nature tillits exer-

YOUR
cise anall become
nor

power,

but

PSYCHIC
easy

rewards
each

sequence

and
are

POWERS
pleasurable. Neither punishments
out

by

an

estemal
is
evitable
the
natural and incondition
his
here.
He
starts again
of
condition

meted

one's

from

the level of moral and intellectualdevelopment

to which he has raised himself while on earth."
SHOULD

MEDIUMS

ACCEPT

MONEY

One other point remains to be considered. It is this,

much
for their services,and inasthat mediums accept money
Yet, this
as this is a spiritual gift, it is wrong!
is common

to all other religions.

Do

not the ministers

in some
of all other religions receive compensation
form or other for their services i As long as mediums
living in this material world, they are obliged to
are

beings,
the costs of living like all other human
no
matter how spiritual their work or they themaelvea
be. If mediums
possess genuine power, it is only
may
in
a
sense,
that they should utilize it and turn
natural,
meet

it to account, and it is certainly true that by doing so

to
they help their fellow men
and help those who come
in any other walk in life.
than men
them as much or more
so,
it can hardly be said that any aspect of
Spiritualism is in itself unethical. It is, on the contrary,
the most sensible,rational and ethical religion in
the world !

This being

XXXV

CHAPTER
WHAT

Precisely

HAPPENS

AFTER

DEATHI

of death is one
of the most dramatically interesting and one of the most
mains
striking, insoluble problems in the world today; it rehappens

what

for

at the moment

the problem of all problems, the mystery

we
the
of
universe, the science of being. One moment
eee

us

figure before

a muscular,
cappowerful man,
able
heroic
intellectual
flights,
lofty
of
efforts, great
delivering
an
aspirations,
oration which stirs the hearts
of thousands and perhaps helps to sway the destiny of

us

nations and

change
he is lying

moment

"

the map of the world ! The next

on
mate,
the floor,a corpse, lifeless,inani-

incapable of the slightest thought, the slightest

muscular exertion. He is the victim of "heart-failure."
TOE

A second and

influenced by
gradual

MYSTEET

OF

all has changed!

him; nothing is

DEATH
now

be

possible but

the

Nothing
now

can

decomposition of the body and its return to the

Could any change be more
it sprang.

dust from whence

lasting since it can occur,

presumably
in
I
The
but once
all eternity
slightestanatomical
in
body
so
man's
the
variation
small, perhaps, that even
detect it and we then behold the
a microscope
cannot
profound

or

more

"

"

"

most

mighty

change

which

occurs

foundest of tragedies and wonders

from
to

death.

in nature, the pro! We behold the sition

tran-

the living to the lifeless,we

What

is this change

we

pass from

have

seen

life

before

YOUR
Can we
ust
learn I What
have

PSYCHIC

POWERS

in any way understand it? What

can
These
are
over
aee!
questions
which

we
men

pondered for centuries and which stillform the

fascinating problem in the realm of spiritual inquiry.

moat

WHY

Many

WE

persons

for the

NOT

fear death

that,

reason

be feared.

SHOULD

It has

on

any

been

the exception of very

moment
of death and

DEATH

but they should

theory, it is not

not

proved

rare

PEAR

cases,

abundantly
there is no

do

bo

thing to

that, with
pain at the

Both
no
consciousness of dying.
The softhe kind hand of nature.
fering which goes before belongs rather to life than to
death, and, in fact, many
of those who have suffered
from some
torturing disease have died with a smile of
are

obliterated by

happiness

and

on

contentment

their

faces.

Of

the

physical body we need think little,since the spiritual

body separates itself from this body after death, and
thenceforward is as unconscious of it as we are of a
finger

part of our body which has been cut off

during life. The human spirit takes some time to become
or

any

severed completely from the physical body, and for this

too soon
it should not be buried or cremated
reason
after death. But with these exceptions, we need think
littleof the state of the phj-sieal body, since we sever
our
connections with it entirely as soon as we pass into
the spirit world. What happens after we have effected

this separation is naturally

to many
to

The
who

minds,

question of absorbing

since all of

ua

have

terest
in-

ward
to look for-

this experience.
of clairvoyants and of those "spirits"
returned to tell ua of their passage into the

statements

have

WHAT

HAPPENS

AFTEB

DEATH

301

life should, therefore, be of considerable intereat

in this connection. Let us see what they have to say.
next

CLAffiVOYANT

Andrew

DESCBIPrrON

Spiritualism, and
follows:

be

"

"Suppose

rapid death.

The

DEATH

ern
of the founders of Modgifted seer, deacribes the process
dying, it is to
the person is now

Jaekson Davig,

as

OP

one

feet firstgrow

The clairvoyant

cold.

the head what

be called

a
may
right over
in
halo
an
appearance
magnetic
etheric emanation,
golden and throbbing as though conscious. The body is
sees

"

cold up to the knees and elbows, and the emanation

now

has ascended higher in the air; the legs are cold to the
hips and the arms
to the shoulders, and the emanation,
it
has not risen higher in the room,
is more
though

The

over
the breast
-coldness steals
and around on one side, and the emanation has attained
has
a higher
the ceiling. The person
position nearer
to
breathe,
is
feeble,
the
the
pulse
ceased
and
emanation

expanded.

death

is elongated and fashioned in the outline of the human

form,
beneath it is connected with the brain. The
"

head of the person is internally throbbing

throb not painful, but like the beat of the
"

"

the thinking

a
sea.

slow deep

Hence,

faculties are

rational while nearly every

mentum.
part of the person is dead. Owing to the brain's moI have seen
dying
a
at the last
person even
feeble pulse-beat rise impulsively in bed to converse
instant he was
a friend; but the next
gone
brain being the last to yield up the life principle.

with

FORMATION

"The

OP

THE

SPIRITUAL

"

his

BODY

to
golden emanation which extends up midway
the ceiling is connected with the brain by a veiy fine

302

YOUR

]ife-thread. Now
Then

appears

head

PSYCHIC

POWERS

the body

of the emanatioQ ascends.

man
white and shining, liltea hu-

Bomething
in a very

; next,

few

faint outline

moments

of the face divine, then the fair neck and shoulders,

then in rapid succession come
all parts of the new
body down to the feet a bright shining image, a little
"

smaller than its physical body, bnt a perfect prototype

or
reproduction in all, except its disfigurements. The

fine life thread

continues attached to the old brain.

is
thing
the withdrawal of the electric princinext
ple.
When
this thread snaps, the spiritual body is free

The

its guardians to the Sumprepared to accompany

Yes,
it is sown
is
a
in
there
merland.
spiritual body
and

"

dishonour and raised in brightness."

PT

now

Hear, again, what

FEELS

TO

"PASB

OVER"

returning "spirit" says, who has

the "Valley of the Shadow
of Death"

passed through
and has apparently
"When

returned to tellus hia experiences

:
"

I awoke

in the spirit-life
and perceived that I
and feet and all that belongs to the human

had hands

body, I cannot express to you in the form of words the

feelings which at that moment
seemed to take possession
a
of my soul. I realized that I had this body
spiritual
body.
Imagine, if you can, what the surprise of a
"

spirit must be, to find, after the struggle of death, that

he is a new-born spirit,free from the decaying tabernacle
flesh,
him.
he
leaves
I
behind
that
of
gazed on
friends with a saddened heart, mingled with
weeping
knowing,
as
I did, that I could be with them and
joy
behold them daily, though unseen
and unknown,
and
"

as

I gazed upon

the lifelesstenement

behold the beauty of iXa mechanism,

of clay and could

I felt impelled to

WHAT

HAPPENS

seek the Author

AFTER

DEATH!

so
beauty and youth and
much
feet.
I
felt
his
a light touch on
prostrate myself at
my
shoulder, and, joy unspeakable ! I beheld the loved o

of

had long since departed from

of earth, some
of whom
the earth plane
and I felt myself ascending or
floating
through
rather
the raand upward
onward
diance
.

I saw about me many

of space.
through
guides bearing them company

spiritsand their
the bright realms

of immensity."

NOVEL

EXPEEIENCES

So the human

"THE

ON

OTHEB

spirit, issuing from

riseshigher and higher, and

harmony
with those about it, and

comes

SIDB"

the body, ually

gradinto touch and

with those who possess

interest. As explained in the

sympathy and mutual

chapter devoted to the "Spirit World,"
that there

the "spheres,"

one

are

physical barriers between

less
another ^ but they are doubt-

any

from

separated, nevertheless, by
spiritual origin. If
must

reason

we

progress upward,
with those whom

there is

attain what

it is highly improbable

arc

in

before

walla

one
we

of mental

and

of these planes,
can

we

or

rereach
main
desire most ; and for this
"hell," so to say, for those who cannot
desire,
be
by
can
they
^which
only
we

"

In this, however,
and onwardcontinual striving upward
helped
by
they are constantly
spirit
and assisted
helpers;
ia
that
so
progress
guides and
rapid, when it
is really desired and worked

HOW

On

WE

TURN

BACK

for.

TO

COMMUNICATE

the lower planes of existence eommunicatior

with

those of the earth is,it is said, comparatively, ea^ ; bat

TOUR

304

PSYCHIC

POWERS

increasingly difficultas

this becomes

has

It

we

often been

upward
scale.
descending to communicate

in the

ascend

that

out

pointed

thing
earth is some-

with those
like going down to the bottom of a muddy
pool;
those who desire to go to the bottom of muddy

and

on

Still,spirits
moved by ties of love for those left behind, make the
from time to time; successful or unsuccessful
attempt
in proportion to favourable or unfavourable conditions.
pools

are

very

rare,

even

this earth!

on

"

This however
As

we

in the

discussed in former chapters.

we

progress,

interest
said to acquire more
lose interest in this justas we

we

are

new

world; and
gradually lose interest in

into another.
environment

justas

we

most

when

scenes,

one

are

happy

HOW

town,

to meet

their turn

when
interests, and

comes

WB

or

move

the

new

line of thought; bat

our

always glad to

the home

we

country

new

gradually alter

friend from
we

New

"

see

relative

an

or

the "motherland,"

old

so are

and greet those who "pass over,"

to joinus in the spirit world.

PROOKESS

IN

THE

SPIEIT

WORLD

After these initialstages have passed, upward progren

begin. For many, however, the shock
and development
of death has

very

severe

suicide and those who

deaths. In such
time to

especially in
efifeet,

have met
cases

with sudden and

these spirits require

their normal
to health, as it

selves, and

recover

nursed back
is true
The same

cases

were,

on

of those spirits who

have

of
lent
vio-

some

to

be

the other side.

had their

have

physical disease. But,

into
after this stage has been passed, they all emerge
interest,
beyond,
begin
their
the brightness
their
and
minds affected by

some

mental

or

instruction,
their learning and

their progress

of soul

HAPPENS

"WHAT

AFTER

DEATH!

305

of intellect, which is to occupy

Those who "die" arc
them for ages of time to come.
received and eared for by loving friends on the other

and spirit,as well

as

"

born into this

side, just as they were
when they were
world. One need have no hesitation nor fear on this
Physical birth is a terrible experience, but we
account.
present

who

In the

of it; and there are always those

will tender and care for us.
way, birth into the spirit world through

nothing

remember

same

the gates of death is,in many ways, a terrible shock yet

are
we
eared for by loving guardians and received with
love and care,
finding happiness awaiting us when we
-,

"

paas from this world into the world beyond.

CHAPTER
BAD

AND

EvEBY

gift

PERVERTED

or

USES

OF

be abused

can

power

XXXVI

SPIRITUALISM

in the part

many

into evil
their increased psychic powers
(at various times in the world's history)and

tiave turned
channels

to

continue

who

do

They

today.

so

known

are

as

magicians, witchfes,vampires, possessors of the evil eye,

For the moment
it may
be pointed out that
etc., etc.
and increase of psychic power brings
psychic unfoldment
in this direction
with it added responsibility. As our power
is increased,

ao

also

we

are

expected to

use

it

rightly. If much has been given us, much is expected!

It is quite possible, it is true, for these powers
to be
to bad

turned

powers

account,

and others
etc., temporarily by their

are

lost, and

power

THE

are

if these

usually

soon

worse
condition
that he is not only without
but also has deteriorated
he craves,

reason

which

mentally, morally

their harmful

But

use.

used for these purposes, they

then the student is in a far

than before, for the

the added

injured,wealth acquired,

and physically

as

the result of

use.

DIPPERENCE

BETWEEN

MAGIC

AND

MEDIUMSHIP

In the middle ages psychic powers were

undoubtedly
for
White
bad
ficial
used
purposes.
good and
magic was beneand
"angels";
case

were

black magic
Black

Magic

harmful.
invoked

White

the spirits of departed human

300

Magic

"devils."

In

invoked

neither
beings called

PERVERTED
upon,

than

USES

OP

but rather intelligences,either lower

in the human scale of evolution.

"

man

Another

request,

30t
or

distinguishes mediumship

thing which

is

is that mediumship

magic,

SPIRITUALISM

more

human

higher
from

in the nature of a
intelligences for help

calling upon
vocation
and advice. Magic, on the other hand, depends upon indemanding
or
the presence and assistance of
"

other intelligences differing from

assistance in the work
HOW

to be

and their

performed.
ARE

INVOCATIONS

the human,

PERFORMED

For the purposes

practices

of this invocation, various ma^cal

undertaken, such as prayer, the saying

were

of certain words and sentences, preparation of the magic

circle, with its pentagram,
seal of Solomon, etc., as
well
from

utilizing various magical preparations secured

dead bodies and the poisons of animals and reptiles,

as

etc.

These

magical

were

usually taken
undermoon,
the
phases of
after
long training on the part of the magician, and in specially
rooms
or
localities,
been
kept
had
prepared
which
at certain

practices

seasons

and

Exact descriptions of
only for magical purposes.
invocations
to be
the
are
Buch
and
methods employed
found in certain rare books on the Ritual of Magic;
apart

but inasmuch

as

they

do not deem it wise

before the student, who

we

the

knowledge,

neither healthy

are

to

nor

desirable,

right to place these

teachings
might be tempted, did he possess
put them into operation, and

or

thus injurehimself mentally

yond
perhaps bemorally
conrepair. (Students who are interested may
sult:"
A. E. Waite, "The Book of Black Magic and of

Pacts";

Levi, "The

Magic,"

and

"

Doctrine and Ritual of Transcendental

etc.)

PSYCHIC

YOUR
AN

During

EIPLAJIATION

the

this power

year

these

all

sorts

was

to

part

lacking
parts

the

known
of such
mental

body,

resulted

zones

patches

They
the

and

typical

are

modem

the

recognizes

patches

her

calls
this

of

explanation
the

by

abnormal
there

witches,

existence

hysteria.

of

of the

scientific explanation

of

small
em
Modinsensible

such

"anfesthetie

form

"

consequently

with

them

on

in various

probable

induced

swear

aniesthetic,

were

connection

the

in which
of hysteria
body became
antesthetic.

the

on

now

ceremonies

form

peculiar

science

The

to

touched

occurred

marks

states

physical

and

or

in

said

became

marks

such

these

mocked,

was

witch

thereupon

marks."

is that

cases

was

which

and

"witch

as

The

At

anti-religious

sacrament

These

all sensation.

of

esid

three

or

midnight,

"Sabbaths."

magical

body

two

at

"

Satanic

his

top

mountain

who

himself,

by

all said to meet

etc.

the

of

"devil"

person

called

devil,

the

"

the

in

The

worshipped,

allegiance
some

of

held.

were

devil

being

powers
psychic
in
their cases
only

eerlain

from

lonely

some

on

flourisbed.

witchcraft

possess,

were

witches

meetings

sabbaths

to

them

upon

The

times

of

directly

bestowed
!

also,

use

said

came

Majesty

"

were

witches

being

the

upon

"WTTCHCRAPT"

OP

middle-ages,

It depended
which

POWERS

zones."

This

is

so-called witeh-

marks.

journeys

The
the

most

of

administration
known

their

bodies.

there

were

the

to

flights,

At
many

connected

and

opiates

take,
the

and
same

genuine
with

were

sabbaths

imaginary

part,

were

to

"

time

dmgs

which

which
they

and

for
the
they

anointed

it is probable

supernormal

witchcraft,

from

resulting

other

with

doubtless,

psychical

that
nomena
phe-

this is becom-

PERVERTED
ing

more

OF

TTSES
more

and

understanding

in Paris, the Malay

doubtless
are

which

WORSHIP

Penimiiila, in London,

through,

are

said to appear

in person

gone

and

privileged members
to

use

enabled
Many
of the

and the
bestow power

the

club who
certain powers to their
of

"devil"
upon
are
own

is

certain
thereafter

tage.
advan-

scenes

pictured at length on one or two occasions

have taken part in these invocations.
THE

as

York

of these devil-worahipping
too revolting to be described ; but have been

societies are

known

in New

in other large cities. At these meetings,

devoted to Devil-Worship, various in-

vocatioBS, etc.,

Again,

in the

progress

form of perverted occultism ia that of "Deviltoday

which
exists in various forms even

Worship,"

and

we

cases.

DEVIL

Another

as

probable

of such

309

SPIRITUALISM

' '

by those who

'

ETIL

ETE'

certain individuals have

Eye."
the "Evil
This

a
power
which is
lieved
is particularly beItaly,
and Southern

in by the peasants of Naples

by the peasantry
of Southern Spain, Austria, and other
Any
one
countries.
possessing the evil eye is supposed
to have
or

the power

animal

upon

looked at by

of bewitching
whom

he

or

maiming

any

his glance.

throws

person

Cattle,

come
possessing the evil eye, invariably bedie; crops fail,pestilence falls,etc.
The

one

sick and
evil eye is a gift which is usually unsought,
spontaneously
and is not desired by any one.

but
The

comes
sure

to guard
against the evil eye, according to the
beliefs of the countries mentioned,
is to extend the
first and fourth fingers of the hand toward
the pos-

way

"

"

310

TOUB

the

sessors

of

being

folded
by

there

they

wilJ

of

In

in

or

the

the

as

during

rule

buried

are

leave

enabled

their

fresh

with

with

off the

in

head,

said
is, of

after
to

window
one

who
small

the

same

puncturing

occur

usually

coarse,

tombs

pink

they

The

drive

when

are

complexion

blood.

they

miraculous

some

cofiins and

it is said, is to

are

after

vampires

When

victims.

assume

two

much

is

word

is

through
very

guage
lan-

to

said

vampire

blood

victim

the

fl"*ing in the

in

by

covered

attacked

sleep.

are

who

holes

the

and

were

our

to

ordinary

our

victim,

skin,

sucks

These

throat,

the

Those

to

mosquito

epidermis.

in

exist
of Silesia,

natives

bat, and

of

asleep.

in

In

his

is said

is that

times,

at

are

of

punctured

the

vampires

bats

victims

holes

in by

species

life-blood

the

that

any

ATTACK

Carpathia

human

large

of

sucks

way

is

because

their

when

at

pointed

which

"Vampire,"

word

vampire

shape

THEY

believed

Southern

and

general

HOW

of evil influenee

is particularly

the

hand

in the

AND

form

employed

if the

beggars!

Another

he

fingers

outer

hull, and

of

kept

and

above-named
countries,
fly
turn
from
the
and
sign-maker
use
this knowledge
to rid themselves

VAMPIRES

the

the

position

this position

beggars

usually

pestilent

Moravia

this

hand

of the

palm

fingers

third

and

second

horns

the

Europeans

and

the

thumb.

children

POWERS

the

"

into

fingers

the

Many

eye

resemble

holding
of the

evil

over

the

somewhat

PSYCHIC

only
stake

quantity

and
dug
and
sure

dead

are

way,

wander

about

up,

they

the

whole

way

through

of fresh

to

the

and

it is said,

kill

found

are

body

engorged

vampires,

heart

blood

ing
seek-

will

or

cut

gush

PERVERTED

USES

forth and the vampire

says that those who
in turn,

OF

Tradition also
bitten by vampires become vampires

is killed for

are

MODERN

Vampires
in

ever

VAMPIRAOE

certain sort, however, are not unknown

pires,"
day. In an interesting article on "Vamown
in the Occult Review, June, 1908, Dr. Pranz

our

Hartmann
natural

311

SPIRITUALISM

of

described

of what might
refers to the Bible

method

He

vampirage.

also alludes to certain processes by

is
person
enabled to draw vital energy from
by establishing close contact.
This process

1) and

is governed
by well fixed laws.
of these laws, many
people have

Vampirage."

"Modern

which

remains

talismans,

amulets,

Another

(1 Kings,
one

which

another,
of Nature
"

ignorance

Through
become

victims

of

form of perverted occultism

is the employment

etc., which

be termed

are

of charms,
sold for the

often

of inducing mental and physical disease and

Magic"
all ages.
which has existed through
must not forget, also, the so-called "Voodoo"
practices
of the natives of West Africa, which are said to

purpose
"Black

We

be remarkable
HOW

TO

by those who

have

YOURSELF

PROTECT

witnessed them.

PROM

OCCULT

AND

EVU.

INFLUENCES

It is often a littledifficultfor the modem

student of
the occult to determine justhow much
he is to believe
in these stories. Undoubtedly
most of them are based on
superstition, fanaticism and imagination.
time there is enough
to
truth in them

cautious and
circumstances,

put

us

should

on

our

you

guard.

undertake

At

maUe

Never,
to

the

under

same

us

be
any

practise any

312

YOUR

PSYCHIC

POWBBS

for low, selfishpurposes.

In order to protect
yourself from influences of this sort, if you feel that
they are being wielded against you, resort to the measures
in
be
sore
outlined
previous chapters and you may
of them

that if you do this, you will be impervious

influences of this kind.

to all ordinary

CHAPTER
SNARES

The

cautious

must

delusion

of

right

be

true,

few

or

error,

that

so

the

he

error

of

in this chapter,

"

you

from

touch

receive

Should
as

genuine

far that

so

mistakes

means

which

and

out

methods

have

phenomena,

you

will become

THE

OVEE-NEGATIVE

this is

It may
fact
the

credulous

of the phenomena

credulous

If you
that

assume

be too

you

genuine.

will be pointed

the

with

false for

the

the

of the

to make

be too

proof of

good

for

velopment,
de-

his

them.

spirit band.

into

mistake

some

sources

all possible
creep

phenomena

accept.

receive and
twitch, do not

may

never

together

of guarding
against
First of all, do not

AVOID

against

may

and
is apt

student

TO

which

spurious

sources

the psychic

hia guard

on

and

PITFALLS

ress
of psychics, who desires to proglines scientificallj' and
tically,
mathema-

student

the

along

AND

XXXVII

some

be

but

so,

nervous
or

must

you

it.

accepting

accept

will

message

before

and
you

chill or

dents
inci-

all such

be led away

soon

in your

unbalanced,

point

of view.

In
the
and

your

mind
beep

do

development
always
the

centred

centre

only safe to abandon

be too negative
not

of

which

not

yourself

in your

too

negative

should

active.

advanced

life

give
reason

hold

I have

as

always

daily

mediums
Z13

be

conscious,

this in very

spirits or
clusioD of all else. You
advice

aod

CONDITION

said,
It

studies.
or

you

ia
Do

accept

the

to

ei-

the

in such matters

TOUR

314
"An

thus:
If that

intelligence

would

of spirits
merely
80

If the

those
long

to

which

accept

your

own

Do
have

help
will

OF

and
not

that

you

senses

assistance
in
grow

will

it is wise

soil that

are

who

as

words,

use

"

all messages

snch

nature,

on

go

cautious

and

fully

proved
beneficiaL

and

SENSE"

sense"

until
If

possess.

already

hardly

from

come

advice

position,

most

yon

can

you

on

have

"siith

your

work,

be

same

chapters,

your

"sEXTH

THE

other

erratic

up

give

after

let these

to

In

an

should

upon

the

exhausted

refuse

you

satisfaction

depend

not

to

advice

ABUSE

beings,

previous

of

are

you

etc.,

such

in

the

accept

discrimination

messages

journey,

should

advice.

the

me

offered

6esh.

the

and

ask

certain

of human

before,

out

and

You
that

still in

me

offered

alive

wonid

Judgment

own

only

itf"

pointed

received.
as

I take

spirits

often

your

yet

you

as

POWERS

has

were

person

advice,

PSYCHIC

is not

No,

prepared,

you

that

suppose

outside.

yoa

seed

neither

in your

mental
soil if you
will spiritual help be planted
it for this spiritual influx.
have
to ppepare
not
worked
individual
As a rule, our
own
spirit is the best guide.

We

must

additional

advice

from

and

wise

warn

strongly

of

first.

this

consult

and

help,

student

seek

I cannot
the

accepting

either

mediums,

poorly -developed

but

you

be obtained

often

psychics,
against

if

that,

this may

experienced
the

After

too

advice

professional

amateur.

ON

It is not
if this

can

CHANGING

be

good

AND

UEDIUMS

thing

avoided.

to change

If you

have

CDtCLES

developing

found

one

mediums,

medium

or

PITFALLS

AND

SNARES

315

AVOID

TO

develop and

who is apparently
helpfully and rightly, stick to hiro through
The
thick and thin, until his advice or help fails you.
mixture of magnetism
which is introduced with change
can

who

doing

to

assist you

so

of developing mediums
may be, at times, verj- harmful.
The same
be said of "circles." Once a
thing may
circle of sittera is formed, this same
group should sit
it is not

night after night, and

to allow strangers

take

and

let

made,

the
one

constantly

at

all

practice

good

to intrude into the circle

be
must
of others, If changes
time assume
the place of the absent

places
at

let iiim get

sitter and

surroundings

and

thoroughly familiar with the

conditions before a second change

is made.

Vou

would be wise to mistrust

historical persons, if they appear
writing,

or

or

if they

are

lead

of important

names

in your

obtained

at

own
seances.

speech
Our

to hope

and expect that

but
be
there is evidence
present,
BUch personages may
lying spirits have taken the places
cases,
that, in many
natural

vanity

of those whose
be

may

may

they gave,

names

rule, most
teachings have
now

on

Try

not

rather

The

best help

been obtained from

are

not,

as

the greatest

and

simple people who

the other side.

SENSITIVITT

Do

In this connection it

said that historical personages

desirable.

are

us

try from
to

AND

MEDIUMSHtP

the first to develop

cultivate your
inner
your own

as

medium.

own

psychic powers and

After you
have
nature.

strengthen
developed psychically and spiritually in this way, you
will be far better enabled to receive and transmit gen-

YOUR

316

PSYCHIC

POWERS

better enabled also to

messages,
nine mediumistic
interpret them, better able to withstand the strain of
far less danger of obsession and
mediumship, and run
"

other unpleasant sjmptoiiis

are

liable to encounter.

badly

developed mediums
Cultivate your psychic

which

self, therefore, and after this has been duly trained,

begin to train your mediumistic powers.
Be on
the
lookout for evil and lying spirits,who will constantly
deceive you,

if you

main
prepared for them, and reStudy
own
your
and receptive.
phenomena

too open

are

not

to disengage

umistic
genuine psychic and medimanifestations from those due to your own
conscious
subThis
an
helpfnl
is
mind.
excellent and very

and endeavour

practice which will prove useful to you as you progress.

Do not assume
that all figures which you see
are

be thought forms, doubles, etberic

spirits. They may
bodies, or imaginary creations of your own,
THINGS

PSYCHIC

SHOUU)

AVOID

disentangle this wonderful

chain and separate the true from the false after months
You

can

only

learn

to

years of study, observation and experiment.

tations
all,remember that symbolic figures and represenbe interpreted symbolically and should
must

and perhaps

Above

it
be accepted as representing the "truth,"
as
teur
actually exists. One of the great dangers to the amais
before
that
as
of
extending
explained,
medium,
bis symbolic, intuitive impressions beyond the proper
never

If he stated only what was given him, he woald

usually be right, but if he endeavours to interpret them
hm
himself, find their explanations, etc., he very often goes
Do not "hang
too long, so to say, to the
on,"
wrong.
point.

impressions and

images

you

perceive.

Let

them

float

PITFALLS

AND

SNAKES

TO

AVOID

317

before you in space, seeing and analysing them

to hold them to you
pass, but do not endeavour

as

tliey

by the

If you do so they will not only

vanish and disappear, but you will be unable to retain
the impression you receive and, quite possibly, the power
power

of your

mind.

of perceiving these images, which you now

possess, will
become less and less and gradually leave you.
Always
that psychic phenomena
not
remember
of this character canbe commanded.
They can only be sought and welcomed
they

when
"spontaneous"

TO

HOW

not

and
DISTINQinSH

In

other words, they

"experimental"
phenomena.

appear.

THE

TBUE

THE

FROM

are

FALSE

If you

own
judgment
constantly make use of yout
faculty
in
the
and critical
phenomena
studying
which
in
you develop or those which you may
others,
observe

will build up within yourself two things: One ol

these is the power of judging,that is the ability to perceive
the true from the false,and which, above ail else,
you

ia what

as
a
psychic, desire. It is difficultto
in words, but as nearly as poadifference
explain the
be said that those phenomena
sible it may
which are
innately true carry with them a sense
of conviction, a

you,

feeling of warmth

feel them

part

although

and familiarity, and we

of ourselves. The other phenomena,

in

our

own

minds, will

seem

to

us

as
occurring

cold, strange
to distinguish

and extraneous, and when once this power

between the two types of phenomena
has been developed,
you have taken one of the most important forward steps
that is possible for any

indeed,

never

reach
It
has
never
chaotic.

lines. But

Many

psychic to take.
Their

this state.
been developed

if you

have done

mediums,

mediumship

ia

on

rational, progressive

so,

you

may

rest
It

318

TOUR
that

aBsnred

but

are

you

that

early

The

TO

after he has
be sensitive

to

harmful

may

be

and

step

and

feel

not

back

him

against

spirit

as

world

state

like

or

him
to

health.

In

himself
it.

while

This

is

one

time,

after

himself

rapid,

but

not

in the
at

only

has

in this
his

thenceforward

spirit-world,

and
after

will
he may
these

they

may

and spiritual
learned to protect
he

as

has

which
at

secret

most

marked

the
the

of protecting

be assured

may

be

while

can

and,

the

mediumistic
he

and

carry

dangers

learned

will

situation,

mental
not

encounter,

he

gained

These

the body

to

(figuratively

afterwards

has

manner,

progress

of the

he may

greatest

once

in psychic

death.

he

-elai rvoybody
and

breezes,

own

in

which

previously

the

and

liable

his

thither

but

from

the

of
is

he

all

words,

t ranee

sources.

of his

severed

psychic

advanced
same

other

If

and

time,

the detriment

on

control

and

this sphere,

only

leaves

by

his body

into

will

impervioas

influences

having

without

the

at

he

while

spirits, both

to

and

well.

from

takes

student

is that

not

soap-bubble

know

affect him

in

the

practically

ecstasy,

of

impressions

with

stages

in the

the student

INTLUENCEi:

also

will be

sufficient knowledge,
and hence
he ia liable to be blown
hither

to

medium,

telepathic, clairvoyant

thoughts

malicious

off into space,

be open

the early

beset

which

to

he

body,

speaking)

through

this stage

receptive

or

the

wanders

true

and

gpnuine

ODTSIDE

of perception

during

ant,

often

A0AIN8T

passed

impelled

by

but

once

of the

out

so

important

forms

and

only

passed

which

OUABD

second

other

POWERS

of development.

stages

HOW

not

have

you

danger-zones

and

PSYCHIC

that
and

development,

entered

it permanently,

AND

SNARES

VALUE

THE

OP

TO

PITFALLS

PSYCHIC

DEVELOPMENT

319

AVOID

TO

THE

INDIVIDUAL

Psychic

development
is, therefore, of inestimable
if
worth,
rightly cultivated, for the rapid progression
as the
spirit, just as much
of the individual human
human
badly
is
to
harmful
same
the
power
employed
"

spirit,both here and hereafter. It all depends on the

in which these forces and powers
have been
manner
cultivated and are utilized;and while too much cannot
be said against their improper
a
use,
great deal may
be said in favour
every

the

velopment
of their proper application and dein the right direction. It is my hope that
reader of this book will develop himself along

right lines, and

that he may

receive help, advice

of his spiritual uu-

at all stages
and encouragement
foldment, both here and hereafter!
"

CHAPTES

XXXVIII

PHYSICAL

The

physical

from

the mental

phenomena
or

for

occur,

far

so

into

the

contact

these

air by
with

we

can

form

some

most

hall, when

these

all, strictly

the

spot

appear,

and

you

as

or

the

or

placed

forces

and

with

CONTACT

in treating of physical

hand

it to

we

his forehead,

of the muscles

felt and

are

unconsciously,

and

article is hidden.
correct

easily test

room

held

etc.

In

at
mind-reading
is
technically
what

but

see,

reading,"

loat

hiding-place

their

it is not

which

"muscle

this is the
may

knew

who

twitehings

psychic

where

PHYSICAL

performances

's

consciously

physical

into

come

first of all, to those which

Doubtless
have seen
you
of contact.

speaking,

known
unconscious

here

back,

go

one

hand

psychic's
of

found
who
of so-called mind-readers
hidden in various parts of the
were

articles which

the

In

place.

phenomeoA
table be lifted

we

at the beginning

and

performances

or

and

cal
mechani-

physical
if

means,

WITH

phenomena,

involve

see;

but

some

which

to reckon.

begin

must

such

those

takes

matter

no

supernormal

PHENOMENA

We

and

distmS

as

are

in which

o"

mechanical

have

we

world,

example,

as

spiritualism,

phenomena,

movement

physical

clairvoyance,

o"

psychical

relate to the physical

or

PHENOUENA

"

that

is, the faint,

of the person
interpreted

by

ing
holdhim,

these guide him to the

Incredible as it may

explanation
of these cases,
it for yourself by asking

PHYSICAL
group

friends to hide

of your

out of the

faint pulliags and

will be enabled

you

Of

of ten.

conree,

321

objectwhile

some

you

are

then, when you enter, to give you

If now
on
the
you
concentrate

room,

and
hands.
their
of

one

PHENOMENA

pushings which they will give you,

to find the article in nine cases
out
this, like everything else, improves

practice, and you miiat not expect to be an expert

on
the firsttrial. Some performers, who have had years
of experience, grow so proficient in this, however, that
with

they are enabled to open safes, whose

do not know, while merely holding
does,

who

one

THE

The

drive

even

who

can

see

OP

DEVELOPMENT

on

INDEPENDENT

is in

one

of

the streets of

cab along

the vehicles

band

the

city, while blindfolded and

crowded
of

or

"

combinations they

holding

the hand

the street.
FORCE

AND

POWER

Planchette-writing,

the
where
first
as
the result
at
explained,
After
ever,
howa
time,
of unconscious
muscular
action.
to be developed
some
psychic force seems
and the
next

step

before

hand,

as

board

often continues
of the operator

moves

to

about, even
after the
from
it.
removed
Beyond
have those cases
this again we
of so-called
forked
"dowsing,"
ha/.el-twigbends to and
where the

hands

fro in the hands

move

are

of the water-finder when

he walks

over

The simple movements

and metals.
which are felt
first
due
to muscular
are
twitchings, but aa
at
probably
force
it
develops
become
independent
to
seems
more
the
water

and the twig is bent in spite of the efforts to hold it.

TABLE-TIPPING

The next
the table.

AND

"LEVfTATIONS"

those with
ordinary table, and

class of physical phenomena

A

group

sits around

an

are

YOUR

322

tip it,

tilt and

can

The

first simple

due
having

to

force

it.

In

out

"in

on

develops

to

move

fact,

as

many

later

and

charges
character

the

and

all bands

are

especially

ably
prob-

of those
as

on,

table,

it

the

seems

the table often

from
withdrawn
has

student

psychic

seen.

are

pressures

but

table;

and

doubtless

formerly,

nmseular

expert

instances

as

the

when
an

have

of you
here

independent

an

continues

many

unconscious

hands

their

assume

as

POWERS

movements,

the

to

psychic

PSYCHIC

under

pointed

able
unfavour-

do

the phenomena
the
not
conditions
rise above
initial stage
(of simple
non-intelligent
movements),
leaving
investigators
on
the minds
the impression
the
of
that

force

the

exhibited is, if at present

and
unknown
for, nevertheless
a
a
natural
and
cal
mechani-

unaccounted
one,

in

that

and

connection

been

the

the

verdict

to

experience

the

and

upon

experienced

and
who

has
have

be
been
not

intelligence
This

conceived.
the

verdict of
hesitated to give

THE

POWER

students

psychic

that

independent

with

it and

that

that

stage

of

That

it is, however,

who
the

that

knowledge
inaccurate
conclusion is based upon
All
imperfect
and
superficial
observation.
are

aware

that

it is often

sittings, that
prolonged
and
after repeated
force is obtained
full development
of the psychic

now

even

INCREASES

only

is

has

world."
HOW

Such

of independent

it, cannot

with

scientific inquirers,

action

intelligence

in by

the

is exhibited

far the larger

experiment
the ultimate

is

in

number

never

the

and

connection
of instances

reached

at

all.

issue of the experiment

by all patient and painstaking

students,
admitted
to
devoted
have
the
of
sufficient time
observation
invest!have carried on
their
and who
phenomena

PHYSICAL

Aa

an

with

gations

be

will

open

force,

in

and

from

the

in

operation

physical

the

that

admitted

into

called

manner.

systematic

it is fully

on,

thus

issues

way,

unknown

mind

later

seen

mysterious

PHENOMENA

some

of the

organism

is in itself an
the sitters, and
sensitive and
gent
unintelliforce; but it is with equal confidence asserted that
it is available
in sufficient quantity
is wholly
when
and
from

detached
beyond

the

is frequently

all doubt
independent

of and

the investigators

and

HOW

The

principle
based, then,

are

force

nervous
an

upon

is simply

existing

our

object in

question,
however,

conditions,

we

so

cannot

moving

into contact;
this force,
known

physical
or

it produces

and
of and
then

have

of

then

even

the
etc.

and

which

This

objects
against

are

medium

by

the

Beyond

is capable

which

or

sounds

raps

well
uncontrolled

edge
the knowlWe

of the medium.
"Poltergeist"

this force
or

this stage,

is unconscious

comes

is often

without

conscious

it

projectionof

moved

times

other

enough,

psychic

At

the

bodily

force

the wish

touch

normal

outward

percussive

spontaneous

medium.
the

rapid

the surface

certain
fluid is capable

the

powerful

in

Under

or

beyond

so-called

manipulated
the

Spiritualists.

to

it.

move

to

we

unless

or

vital

described

as

objects with

if it be

limited

this vital energy

of being projected outward

limits into space,
and, when
of

that

phenomena

is

us,

is usually

bodies,

own

There
of

many

which

PRODUCED

physical

this:

in

that of the psychic

ARE

many

which

and
intelligences,

by

in the experiment.

PHENOMENA

earlier chapter,
of

than

other

be

can

manipulated

assisting

PHYSICAL

it

organism,

physical

nomena,
Phe-

be

guided

unconscious

mind

may

again,

of what

is

one

in

is occurring,

YOUR
"

having

passed

PSYCHIC

POWERS

into trance, etc., aud

it is then that

occur.
o" the moat striking physical phenomena
At sueh times complicated and intelligent
physical manifestations

many

are

produced

mind of the medium

or

here

VIT41"

the realm

enter

the

to any person present.

EXTERNALIZED

We

not due either to

are

which

ENERGT

of genuine

nomena
physical phe-

by

spirit-intelligencea.Most of the
arc
communications
obtained through raps, following
Playing
a
upon
code.
musical instruments, etc., are
produced

due

to

point

this

source.

In

words,

other

has been reached, the

certain

externalized vital energy

psychic power
of the medium
external intelligence, and they
or

after

is manipulated
can

even

by

create

an

forms

phantoms by utilizingit,as will be explained in the

chapter devoted to Materialization.
or

CONTROLLING

Very

THE

PHENOMENA

interesting experiments

have

been conducted

in

but
the past in controlling these physical phenomena,
has yet been attained in this direction.
not much success

field for experiment

which the
Thus,
on
one
occathoughtful
enter.
sion,
student might
s medium
who had the power of producing raps
There

is here

hypnotized,

wide

it

suggested that raps should

be produced at will according to the suggestion of the
hypnotist. This was completely successful. It was also

was

and

was

ture
suggested that raps be obtained on any article of furniThis also succeeded.
which the hypnotist would suggest.
The range and variety of physical phenomena
are

very

great, including

table-Ievitations,
movements

manifestations

such

of objectswithout

as:

raps.

contact.

PHENOMENA

PHYSICAL

325

musical instraments without apparent

spirit and thougbt-pfaotography, materialization,
upon

playing
cause,

slate-writing,trumpet-phenomena,
THE

EFFECT

etc.

OP

WGHT

to be hindered very
seem
physical phenomena
largely by light, either daylight or artificiallight, and
they can
very rarely be produced except in darkness.

All

"

Should

to obtain phenomena
you attempt
of this character,
therefore, it would be well for you to sit in the
darkness, especially at first,and then request that more

increases and
light be permitted as your power
Most mediums
begin their development
the phenomena
appear.
and

more

by seating themselves in a cabinet in a darkened

it
is
in
room,
this way
necessary to sit
and often
for
or
before
even
every evening
several weeks
months
If you are naturally psychic,
any phenomena
appear.

however, and physical phenomena

are
going to be manifested
through your mediuraship, you would doubtless
only have to sit for a fraction of this time in order for
the

first manifestations

to

afterwards you would

that
process
you would not count

probably
your

felt, and
interested in the

themselves

make
be

so

the time you

spent

in

development.
FIRST

SYMPTOMS

AND

PHENOMENA

It is probable that the first indications of phenomena

of this character you will receive are tiny spots of light
which form before you in space, and either suddenly
appear

or

remain

join theoiselves

stationary for

together, forming

some
one

time, and then

larger light. As

time progresses you will see that this light, cloudy mass
definitein outline and shape.
and more
will become more

YOUR

begin
will probably
form
or
standing

and

has

been

reached

faculties
form

and

doubtless
mental

will

be

able

before

Paris

of

who

thus

once

be

friend

might

is with

who

vividly

before

diumship.

and

carry

when

in

gained

this

are

never

In
never

aim

take

dark

the

to

get

are

in light
of

seance

or

has

to

and

experiment

been

transfer

or

transmit

utilize it and

THE

DARK

in the
you

is beneficial, since

type

is to

semi-dark'

power
to

me-

phenomena.

IN

this
one

they

other

will thenceforth

physical

seance

graphs
photo-

physical

the

sit for physical development

kind of phenomena
sure
what
a

these

states

endeavour

dark

OEVELOPINO

If you

his process

attended

amount
to

spirit who

its aid produce

If not,

so.

of cultivating

certain

into

over

to

ways

direction,

this

this power
by

of

esperimenta,

do

psychic

less consciously

or

student

him.

is to sit in the

One
more

ness,

two

thus

are

the

of

manifestations

to

the

when

masses

and

to

has

on.

oecaaioiis,

or

similar

able

later

several

him,

conduct

and

become

be

light

of

endeavour

moment

present

There

him

might

the

at

on

receiving

sufficiently alert and

development

of

well

This

messages.

it may

before

in

succeeded

lilie nature,

if he

groups

floated

will

intelligent

phenomena

cases

succeeded,

those

photographing
which

physical

you

less

exchange

in certain

though

has

and

this

with

time

or

more

stage

receptive

rapport
a

tom
phan-

this

your

after

establish

appear

Baradue

matter

to

en

get

of

When

you.

is) and

now

shape

concentrate

to

communication

manifest,

in

it

the

assume

before

endeavour

usually

Dr.

to

should

you

(for such

POWERS

PSYCHIC

of phenomena,

dark,
are

you
as

to

yoa
tain.
ob-

should

before

ex-

PHENOMENA

PHYSICAL
plained, for if you

do you

by

shut out

attitude
develop.

your

all other phenomena

At the same
time

which might spontaneously

ginner
it is always satisfactory for the belittle,
a
to be able to control his phenomena
the second method
especially at first,and for this reason
of experimentation

is advisable, and

if desired

might

be carried out at the same

time as the other method
of development, so that the two progress side by side.
If you sit in the dark you should by all means
provide
to
a
this
tend
concentrate
yourself with
cabinet, since
will
the force, and much less energy will have to be expended
by you
obtain.

for the production of any phenomena

Also you should abstain from using

Make

the

your

will

day

thinking

or

may

you

affairs.
consciously of practical, every
holding only the thought of
a blank,

mind

Self, and await results.

HOW

TO

In developing
phenomena
best to begin

work
Begin

up

to

DEVELOP

your

power

along
with

the

the

simple

more

IN

THE

LIGHT

for the production of physical

line
other
mentioned, it is
experiments
ones.

complicated

and

gradually

For

example:

planchette
placing the tips
ouija-board,
of the fingers on the board, and after it has begun to

move

with

or

rapidly to and
withdraw

fro

board

continues to move
has begun to tip and
legs)

as

the

or

the hand,

your

and

and round, very

see

whether
Again, when

about.
rise into the

result of

your
gradually withdraw
table remains suspended,

point

round

placing

or

ually
grad-

not

the

the table

air (two or three

it,
hands
your
upon

fingers and see whether the

it is at its highest
or
when

and you feel that it is thoroughly

charged with
"fluid," drop the whole force of your being into
Q

YOUH
Will and

your

from

see

PSYCHIC
if you

POWERS
levitate the table pletely
com-

cannot

the floor. Again,

if raps

are

coming

on

the table upon which your hands rest, see if these cannot
be obtained when your hands are removed a fraction
of an inch from its surface, and if they are, endeavour
produce raps by making a motion towards the table
though hitting it, stopping short a quarter or half
inch above its surface. If you are successful, a rap
a
following this
sound in the table-top will come,

to
as
an
or

movement.

INSTRUMENTS

number

FOR

TESTING

TOUB

devices have

of simple

with the objectof testing mediumsbip

one

and

would

or

two

prove

of these you could make

very

helpful to you.

POWKB

been

constructed
in its early stages,
at home, and this

Thus:

You

might

small pith or cork-ball by means

of a silk
long,
hook.
If
inches
from
a
now
five
or six
thread,
yon
ball
fingers
one
hand
touching
this
the
almost
place
of
suspend

and leave it there for

some

moments,

you may,

if successful,

either towards or
succeed in causing this ball to move
from your fingers as you will. This is a very useful
away
occalittleexperiment which may be tried on many
sions
in
developing
found
be
beneficial
ple
simvery
and will

Another device which may be

physical phenomena.
Procure a straw such as used
following
:
employed is the
at

the

soda-fountaina,

directly in the centre.

it
and pass a needle through
Press the lower end of the needle

large, flat cork ; see that the straw revolves easily

the slightest pressure. Place your fingers nearly
upon
touching one
end of the straw and icillthat it shall
into

move

either to the right

or

to the left. This instrument

f
has

proved

very

prove

There

are

devised

fluid, and
have

cases

to

the

been

ably
will prob-

instruments

scientific

test

the

extemalization

of the

power

These

will.

by

beneflt

great

with

used

and

last.

the

complicated

been

human

the

than

sensitive
more

have

which

in many

successful

more

329

PHENOMENA

PHYSICAL

of
instruments

mauy

scientifle students.
HOW

When
to

has progressed
in the
his first experiment

try

object,
the

his table.

on

as

such

Place

sensation

extends

so

the

much

finper-tips

to the elbows,

better,

composed

fingers

of

and

this for

sec

the

whether
of

course

physical

of

is very

cork

important,

somewhat

length,

greater

to

the

beginner

experiments

of this kind

(Of

perfectly

course,

to

fail, bat

it would

be
since

fail

Qon-mediumistic

natural

to

psychics

ymir

thread

you

centrate
Con-

have

any

make

follow

or

your

question.

fingers

the

upper

begun

your

this initial experiment

to

well

nothing

innumerable

as

which

by

raise the

you

As

if this

between

in

slowly

raediumship!

feel

and

fine

before

eo,

you

to the shoulders,

passing

is influenced

If

side

construct

object

object.

either

until

even

speak,

very

fingers.

your

fingers,

moments

Then,

direction

it at

some

movement.

physical

the

to

the

supporting

on

Wait

to

metal

on

it.

rays,

psychic

any

hands

or

small, light

very

choose

Endeavour
so

with

of both

in

sensations

of physical

movement

not

touching

in imagination,

and

hair,

Do

far, he is ready

thus

Begin

cork.

object, nearly
tingling

and

the

distinct

will

BEGIN

the student

objects lying

of

TO

one

after
persons

will not.)

dwell
is

upon
so

tests

the

couraging
disand

other.

conwill tinue

YOUR

HOW

We

out

the

threads,

finger,

and

by

an

it

even

seen

these

rays

that

his

be

can

but
as

heard

have

how

do

to

The

will.

imaginary

the

space

or

to

mould

the

best

we

to be

process

the

severing

the

connection

matter,

or

construction

by

the

followed

If

the

carry

TO

The
of

out

the

rays

moving

small,

with

CONSTRUCT

light

this

phase

THE

VITAL

details of this process

all, place

yourself

in

by

the

and

objects,
"

human

vivid

second,

of

of
will.

persistently

that

in
succeed
is, if he is

mediumship.

THREADS

may

we

weaving

effort

will doubtless

of

know

is: first,

an

this process
he

not

threads;

or

third,

rays

rigid

follow

instructions,

the

all gifted

HOW

can

student

in

time
at

into

together

the

of physical

of the

power

therefore

of these

cal
physi-

and

do

we

and

this accurately,

manipulate
can

not
as

and

projection of the vital fluid; and

this

as

exist

woven

strong

ohjecta

solid

not

can

so

between

are

and

rays"

thread

against

threads

has

Tomczyk,

fingers

without

astral

ing
of liftwho

"rigid

psychic

it does

yet

"

psychic

of etherie
yet

and

finfrer to

capable

Mademoiselle

scraping

spun,

Ochorovitz,

calls them

medium,

be cut

these

are

at

substance

from

stretched

Dr.

or

are

rays

sufficient solidity,

occasionally,

may

Now,

have

for years,

for

or

aura

projection

is the basis

threads

objects.

of

the

6nger-tips,

the

ia capable

of will construct

reality,

object

when

that

chapter

particularly

fluid

heavy

effort

that

and

they

gained

quite
studied

earlier

psychie

PHENOMENA

FIRST

it is this fluid which

of which

these

an

human

this

POWERS

THE

body

the

Now,

will.

in

Been

from

that

and

OBTAIN

TO

have

extends

PSYCHIC

OB

now

relaxed,

be

"bIOID

SATS"

given.

restful

First

condition.

f
Then

think

wish

to

intently

coming

your

and

solid

the experiments

fluid."

clearly

in

raya

to

so

project,
effort

of

space,

beyond

say,

begin

soft cloud,

toughen

must

the

this

rays.

provided

do

this, you

go

to it"

the

at

the

to

the

This

is

control
a

very

little understood,

of

in the fingertips.
When

rather

be allowed,

"

and

in

"toughening"

will

and

you

After
intently
the

at

and
your

not

ous
vapor-

will-power.

think

to

ready

are

tips
finger-

these

vital
"

persistently.

THE

has

student

be taken,

step must

feel in

in time,
will -surely succeed
exercise in the right manner,

TBANSPERHINO

When

into

energy,

will

is happening,

and

strong

you

consciousness

moulding

you

"stick

and

your

trials,

but

this by

and

by

projected is

thus

term

place,

happen,

themselves,
If you

if the

"

to

few

you

threads,

or

taken

imagine

time

same

has

shall

fluid

The

vital

all ready

perspire.

reached,

strengthen

and

projection

that

been

rays

of rigid

perhaps

these

to

very

sensations

warm,

third.

This

so.

needles"

has

stage

in the form
mass,

and

the

this

After

do

to

will also get

with

project

finger-tips.

will doubtless
the form
of "pins

proceed

to

endeavour

you

this second

and

of the

devoted

them

fingers

the

extend

the

They

and

mind

more

in trying

formed

have

other

Think

XSV,

have

you

any

finper-tips

Chapter

you

which

becoming

emerge.

your

in

When

your

will,

they

aa

mentioned

human

"the

rays

just like

these

between

saw

or

finger-tips and

from

of fluid you

strips

331

threads

Imagine

dense

more

the

of

produce.

threads
and

PHENOMENA

PHYSICAL

namely
a

delicate
even

progressed

by

thus

the transferring

"spirit"
and

POWER

subtle

or

outside
process,

mediums.

The

far, the

final

of this power

intelligence.
which
best

is very
process

"

332

TOUR

develop

to

gradually

eoincideutally

Once

of will) you

should

so

consciously

when

plaee

actually

place

phenomena

to

seance

In

other

is in abeyance,

the

the

about

strikingly

in the history

from
and
you

be enabled
You

to

your

on

plexus.

you

your
In

better

the
the

it

This

the

medium's

is there

become

given

active
fact

move

material

the

by

after

an

by

or

two

their

forehead,
this way

so

do this either

experiment,

place

THE

FROM

to do

may

asking
to

physical

all the best physical

this energy

gathering

and

take

the medimn

opportunity

ENEatOY

to

unable

others.

position

one

are

make

does

striking

more

to

while

experiments,

trance,

results.

nearly

VFTAL

perhaps

trance

when

spirit

You

and

is

very

medionis

of Spiritualism.

OATHBRINQ

may

of

the

required
by

proved

If you

into

occur

the

do this

into trance.

mentioned

the

effort

transference

this transference

words,
more

objects by

cannot

the

pass

above

the

will

external

bring

to

projecting

this manipulative

You

that

of

extreme

over

passed

always
deeper

The

trance.

phenomena!
will

have

the

an

in the fact that the most

at

in deep

hope

only

of the fact that

proof
is found

by

physical

power

material

to hand

therefore,

conducting

the

and

moving

attained

you

endeavour,

the

iDtelligene^e.

can

you

these

of

gained

endeavour

to another

power

should

have

yon

into trsnce

of going

development

is probably

(which

will take

power

fluid at will and

your

its aid

the

the

with

phenomena.

POWERS

PSYCHIC

hands
and

the

gathering
forming

by

placing

of

strength
a

your

other

your

chain

will, before

hands

of the chain

upon

vital magnetic

you

objects alone,

effort

members

CmCLB

nearest

temples,

over

current

the

in

or

solar

is estab-

PHYSICAL

lished
you

would

which
to

move

may

greatly

objects and

otherwise

fail.

PHENOMENA

add

to

produce

333

your

powers

phenomena

and
where

enable
you

bodj,

eil

lyf

Beaiis

or

fdhiiD

the

is

enee

expert

at

jet

it may

many

for

In

of

this
an

this
the

merely

intangible
We

mean

that

of

cameia.

link

photoeraphie

infio-

mediiuniitie
for
to

by

stn^T

its

aaoeitain

and
know

at

object
case

in

there

in

the
is

the

object

Oliver

anything

more

of

is quite

themselres

invisible.

from

exx"eriment

that

the

the

posa-

photographed
are

whi^h

of

necessity

Sr

as

the

capable

photograph
whidi

solid

li^t-waves

reflected

Tec

nuiror,

no

by

primaiy

hardly

taking

is

body

the

is

qiiritnal

any

fdiolofnphed

alL

there

than

that

this

being

this

out,

pointed

in

be

to

photogrsphs

has

incredible

ble.

the

irinitig^,

material

it would

obtaining

reflection

po""r

the

"ld

incredible

appear

li^t-wsTes,

lefleeting

Lodge

bj

and

the
is

Uaoal^

extent.

and

earners,

in

Here

unknown.

pl^jii*

oonnectin^

of

and

of

nature

exael

is soffieiently

body

body

the

photogr^then

limits

To

the

thoo^

plate,

"

betveen

inleniediarT

the

pkuDocnphed

t"

aoit

tkere

peculiar

apparent

as

act

tkil

platen

tbe

body

to

be

to

lamiiie

and

^irinial

i^ipnnBee

nlid

poaHaBii^

seeBs

aiedhni

or

coMrm

p^TiAie;

reDderin^

The

the

of

in

wa/Baeaiiy

belief

tke

on

rryWiwg

if

vUek

banrd

aiY

-Phovogkaphs
bodj,
^Mrimal

photc^raphie

THOUGnT-PIIOTOGRAPIIT
is far

tell

visible to
On

the

the

be

as

heavens,

the

most

to

photograph
invisible

are

which

telescope.

powerful

detect

Iherefore

ble
objects insensi-

it is reasonable
to suppose
bodies doubtless
exist, but are

our

of

vision,

detect them,

to

eruption
it iB

is, before

hence

and

the range

possible

the

can

spiritual

quite able

the

with

eye,

inasmuch

it is also

in

plale

an

that

occurs,

cians
Physi-

eye.

smallpox).

hand,

even

photographic

beyond

as

of stars

eye,

to

it actually

(such

other

thousands
to

before

us

the

the human

thaa

sensitive

that it is possible to photograph

us

the body

on

more

335

that the

"

and

camera

"

just

should
are

spirit photographs

result.

TWO

OF

SOURCES

In

ERKOR,

obtaining

guard

two

The

really

not

in imagination

them
fire.

do

which

photograph

danger

second

of

as

on

your

The

"

faces

would

to be avoided

all

(if you

first
in the

likenesses

exist at

you

TBEU

be

error.

faces and

see

A0AIN8T

must

you

sources

possible

liable to

are

you

OUARD

TO

spirit-photographs

against

is, that

HOW

Am"

construct

you

in

coaling
deal-

are

is that of
spirit- photographer)
with a professional
There
has doubtless been
fraud.
trickery in this
much

department
that

you

in
are

with

watch

their

npoD,

not

in this
you

HOVr

The

see

them

development

Even

unless

past,

are

TO

case

very

BEGIN

if you

and

victimized

you,

plates

taken.

the

should take your

inserted in the camera
you

the

after
you

are

has

picture

liable to

be

sure
own

and
been

imposed

careful.
YOUB

DEVELOPMENT

to
satisfactory coiirse
upon
yourself and not depend
most

be

to

wish

pursue
a

is to

ment
experi-

professional spirit-

336

YOUR

for your

photographer
and

no

reason

yours,

hold

begin

your

by

being

the

Do

you

in the ordinary

by

foeussed,

should

your

on

dark
were

the

will, however,

If yott obtain

the

table, raps,

by
but

you,

for

but

so,

they

as

reason

some

visible

persist, however,

you

on

you

short time,

should

background,

ask your

seat

your

and

focus

his picture

taking

photographic

plate should,
hands
camera,

"magnetism."
the

camera

of any

Do

if
in
so

After
is properly

spirit-friejids to

if possible.

think

ments
experi-

this,

their forms

you

with your

nor

spirit-

do

to

promise

your
of you between
inserted in the
bemg

plate,

if intelligent

the

when

both

then

of

or

PHOTOQEAPHS

his position, and

up

appear

make

stance,

The

it impregnated

you

help

THE

would

before

room,

he has taken

and

TAKE

friend

with

interesting results in

way.

possible, be held

may

If you

ehair against
as

dark

to

plate.

TO

the plate

to

preliminary

camera

to get

determined

are

of

be discouraged

not

obtain

this

subject in

as

is

there

and

established, ask your

They

unable

photographic

HOW

the

of time.

the better, and

much

on

willing

are

other

will doubtless

the

period

less mediumat the table, before

tippings

is thus
for you

perfectly

After

genuine

so

if you

seated

of

held.

fail to appear.

or

obtain

certain

done

at all sensitive

in photography.

etc., so

to appear
are

seance,

means

communication

be

not,

should

short

automatic-writing,

may

have

experiments

messages

friends

of

is to sit privately
method
is both sympathetic
and more

who

istic,and
you

you

are

them.

best

The

the end

of p"?r8ons

why

to obtain

you

at

hundreds

If you
will doubtless

results.

persevering,

spirit-photographs

Many

POWERS

PSYCHIC

not

special

come

exercise

object in

THOUGHT-PHOTOGRAPHT
nor

particular,

any

337

person, but make

your minds negative.

If positive, you are quite likelyto obtain thoughtphotographs instead. Ask your invisiblehelpers to give

sign, if possible, such as three raps when they

are
ready to appear, etc. If you obtain these, take the
picture at once, if not, sit until you get into the requisite
you

some

mental

condition, then take the photograph

and afterward
develop it carefully. It is improbable that you

definiteresults for the firstfew ments,

experibut many
do, even
from the start, and this is
doubtless one of the most promising of all the fieldsof

will obtain any

"

psychic investigation for the student to enter.

"RADIOaRAPHS,"

AND

HOW

TO

OBTAIN

THXH

The next thing to do is to endeavour to secure

body.
of the human
of the rays or aura
impressions

photographs
These

the photographic plafe arc secured comparatively

body
for
reason
the
that
the
of the
rarely,

subjectmust

on

become

"radio-active" to

some

extent

fore
be-

impression of this kind is possible. Such pican

tures
"Radiographs,"
are
and a
consequently called

of these have been obtained by Dr. Ochorovicz

The rays in question, which impress the
Poland.
of
to emanate
from
photographic plates in such cases, seem
number

the etheric double and not from the physical body, for
tribution
the reason
that they do not follow the anatomical disThe "double," detached
of the nerves
of the body.
after the
can
80,

manner

described in Chapter

XXVI,

often aJTect the plates in this way, and spirits can do

for the human
but it is not common
body to be able

thoa to aSect them.

yOUR

HOW

The

TO

third

OBTAIN

and

THODOHT-PHOTOOaAPHS

interesting

most

the

esperimenter

is that

The

most

plates

sensitive

used

for

the

dark,

this purpose

hands

the
solar
for

plate

or

next

During
a

of
a

chair,

it to
an

mind

this upon

the

the

indistinct.

should

magnetic

on

going
to

current

and

the

this
allow

never

it there

by

impress

to

also try

him

within

to

the flow

"

beneath

cat,

keep

should

spot

should

endeavour

next

plate,

process

as

and
Holding

tensely
in-

think

such

He

if possible.

longer,

intensely

and

or

he

be.

the

left there

should

object,

may

photographic

feel inwardly
of

case

or

of

over

be

or

snbject

palnu

or

must

hour

in

experiments).

the

forehead

and

be

should

conducted

between

an

the

figure

blurred

the

half

vividly

of will,

skin,

time

the

as

"

become

effort

against

"

for

sense,

Radiograph

the

the

the

certain

ship,
his

before

this

experiments

held

time

considerable

the

be

to

be procured

can

should

placed

plexus,

that

may

in

phase,

"Thought-Photography."

of

and

(as indeed
The

POWERS

PSYCHIC

the

plate,

etc.

Another
a

place

way

plate

black

opaque

finger-tips

the

image
at
on

will be

selected

plate,
"

T-PUOTOQKAPHS

is to

thought- photographs
obtaining
in black
or
paper,
placed
wrapped

for

impressed
along
through

It is best to begin

time,

some

think

round

the

on

envelope,

all developed
the

THOUGH

of

Then

minutes.

PRODUCE

TO

WAT

ANOTHER

ring
with

or

will

the
of

"

usually

that

line, the

certain

light,

simple

because

objects,

are

be

left

can

be

will

10
or

if you

object

triangle,

to

thought

and

impress
Any

paper.

from

an

it place

over

and

the plate;

upon

this

table,

in

face,
the

etc.

mind

339

THOUGHT-PHOTOaRAPHT
able to impress

eeems

clearly than a
form BO clear

and

Ton

more

readily
not
object,of which it can-

complex

more
an

the plate

outline.

be disappointed

not

must

this upon

^^W

at first in this, and

you

if you

have

may

do

not

to develop

succeed

(and thus

of plates before you get any impression

The first thing you will get, probably,
them.
at all upon
will be a spot of light, or a series of small spots, as the

spoil) a number

fluidfinds

its way

Tou

plate.
instrument

through

the

remember
intermediary,

of this character

paper,

that the human

must
or

opaque

through

the

unto

fiuid is the

photographs

which

learn
you
must
and
the art of the projection of this fluid, as outlined in the
are

hence

made,

devoted
Phenomena,"
before you
to "Physical
chapter
hope successfully to impress
can
a
photographic
plate.
Once

you

have

done

of development

; and
fascinating

and
the whole

the rest will be simply a matter

interesting
you will find it one
of the moat

so,

realm

investigation

in

of psychics.
OP

PHOTOGRAPHS

subjectsfor

PSYCHIC

AND

FORMS

EMOTIONS

of emotions have been successfully

Monsieur
late,
Darget
taken, especially of
and
has narrated a number
of this character
of experiments
In many

to the

cases

French

his report

as

photographs

Academy

has

o" Sciences, which

It is thus

authentic.
has at length

evident

accepted

that Thought-

in the sciena place

claimed
tific
it
is
being
a
this
so,
matter
ful
of careworld, and,
only
he
before
on
the
obtains
part
experimenting
student's

Photography

photographs
of this character.
An
interesting series of experiments
inquirer,
by the scientifically minded
photograph?

of

mediums

in

might

be tried

namely,

trance,

while

to

tain
obthey

are

and

also

and

of

those

who

also

those

Crystal-Qasdng,
the

on

are

doubtless

would

Spirit-Forms
by

POWERS

Automatic-Writing,

obtaining

experiments
Aura,

PSYCHIC

YOUR

340

the

presence

which
present.

reveal

of

would

point

in

changes

Thought-Images

otherwise

Such

dying.

of

many

etc,

and

be

quite

the
possibly

unsuspected

XL

CHAPTER
MATERIALIZATION

Materialization

the process

means

of rendenDg
solid
material, for a longer or shorter time, bodies through
cate.
which disembodied spirits may function and communior

Materialization usually
a

occurs

at

seances

of people are gathered together, and

is alone. The reason
when the medium

group

never

in which
rarely

or

for this

ia probably that the necessary conditions are lacking,

these being chiefly the lack of sufficient vital energy,
from the circle by the medium
which is drawn
and
utilizedfor the purposes of materialization.
THE

MARVELS

OF

MATERIALIZATION

part in this mysterious phenomenon.

from the physical or material
and
point-of-view, there is the reality of the phantom,

Many

factors play
Considered

from

the psychological or mental point-of-view, there

is the mind of the materialized entity to account for.
If

were

we

always

really the person

eulty would be overcome,
were

materialized figure
it claimed to be, this latter diBBbut as we shall see later, there

sure

that the

to this simple view of the ca"e

in
many
objections
all instances, and thus the problem is rendered more

are

complex.
H^

^^
^H

Prom
nomena

most

the

purely

physical
are

of materialization
mysterious in the whole

point-of-view, the

phebafBing and the

realm of Spiritualism. A
the most

342

PSYCHIC

YOUR

POWERS

few minutes before, nothing existed in the cabinet, save

Now, there is a solid, tangible
the entranced medium.
form

possessing all the properties and

matter,

human

often having
being would,

appearances
of
solid 3esh and bones just as a
the flesh being warm
and life-

"

lilce,
the hand possessing nails, hair, etc., like an ordinary
hand, and being apparently composed
of cells and tiaas

sues,

such

How

account

material body

any

would

be composed

It is surely one
incredible
factsin Nature.
and

THE

for this I

PACTO"S

NBCESSART

INSURE

TO

of the most

of!
bewildering

SUCCESS

From
the point-of-view of spiritualism and psychic
development, many
factors play a part. There is first
of all the physical body of the medium, secondly hia vital
ing
thirdly the magnetism of the sitters formmagnetism,
fourthly,
from
disembodied
the circle,
magnetism
spirits, which mingle together and
that appear
at seances.
phantoms
to

seems

which
from the

be drawn

medium,

during

to

create

the

The vital enei^

the circle, and chiefly

from
the

help

stances, is utilized

or

by the disembodied spirits, who buUd up

manipulated
This
by its aid the materialized form we see before us.
is

very

spirits are
are known
who

difficultand
competent
as

possess

to

complicated process and not all

do this. For this purpose what

"spirit-chemists"
the knowledge

often employed, those

of how to build up these
are

In the deepest stages of trance, when the medium

is unconscious, the communication
through materialized
figures becomes clearer and clearer and the forms more

forms.

dense and material.

This is true

of many

psychic phenomena:

the deeper the trance, the better the results obtained.

MATERIALIZATION
AND

BTHEBIAIilZATION

TRANSFIGURATION

In the lighter stages of trance,

of the figure may develop, sach

however,
as

only portions
bands, faces, etc., or

and vaguely defined outlines of human

latter are
not, striotly ape akin g, materialized
"
They
but are known as
forms.
etherialized

very

shadowy
foftns. These

"

less solid than

are

the materialized figures, and it is

through one
pass the hand
and arm

possible to

often

of these figures without disturbing it. In the case

the materialized figure, on
the other hand, they

justas
would
through

solid and tangible

be impossible to make
any

of them.

part

body of the medium

without any
known

are

at the

is more

other phantom
as

any

seance

SOME

When

it

the figure created

formed, it does

or

ARE

intelligence.

matured

to speak, mentally
FORMS

and

less altered by the spirits

being created. Such cases

complete
so

form

or

is not dense and fuUy

possess either a
It is not "all there,"
HOW

human

any other solid objectpass

In many
cases
the physical

"transfiguration."

not

as

of
are

or

physically.

CREATED

is evidence to show that many

of these forms
by dlscarnate
or
are
created by the will of the medium
are
more
they
truly
thought-forms
than
spirits,and that
There

of these figures are

materialized spirits. Again, many
bodies"
"doubles"
"astral
belonging to living peoor
ple,
happen
to
seance,
or
the
at
appear
who

projections

from

discarnate spirits. In such

case,

the intelligtnee

is not that of a mature

spirit
manipulating the phantom
but is a creation, so to speak, elaborated by the scious
subconthoughts of the medium or by the mentality of the

sitters, forming

the

circle. The

psychic

atmosphere

344

PSYCHIC

YOUR

POWERS

in the circle has, in other words,

in the same
way that
produced the mind of the phantom
the combined vital magnetism o" the sittershas produced
the material body of the apparition.
created by the minds

HOW

MATERIALIZATION'

IS ACCOMPLISHED

The process of materialization seems

to be somewhat
follows: The vital energy being drawn from the sitters

as

"

the latter

into the body

of the medium,
into space, together with

outward
own

vital energy,
intelligences. When
the medium's

large portion of his

out by the operating

it is drawn

or

it
projects

in space, at a short distance from

body, this vital energy is moulded, so to

It is built
say, into the shape of the materialized form.
up or created by the operating intelligenees. Between
this form and the medium's physical body there exists
a

subtle connection
as

thread

or
or

"rapport"
bond

scribed
which has been deof union, though it is not a

physical connection of any kind or one that has ever been

detected. Yet, that such a connection exists is proved
by the phenomena
of "repercussion," referred to in
Chapter XXXVI,
where it was
shown that any injury
done to the projectedform
the medium
and leftitsmark

reacted upon

the body

of

upon it,justas though the

form
had
the
injury. This is one of
physical
suffered
in the wliole realm of
the most striking phenomena

spiritualism,and a case of this character is thus vividly

described by the Ven. Archdeacon Colley in bis address
on
"Spiritualism" before the Church Congress which
in October, 1905, and subsequently published by him
in pamphlet form.
He then said :
met

"

MATERIALIZATION

"repekoussion"

(thematerialized phantom)

"He

the
as

ested
to be inter-

seemed

in everything around him, walked up and down

taking up various articlesto examine them,
in the
would be natural to one of ancient race now
room,

Presently he espied and

midst of modem
environment.
brought from the side-board a dish of baked apples and
I got him to eat some.
Our medium
was
at this time
six
not

or

feet away

seven

chosen

to

from

the spirit-form and had

fruit, asserting that he
the
of
dering
was
the Egyptian
eating. Won-

take any

could taste the apple

how this could be I with my right hand gave our

(I) friend another apple to eat, holding a bit
abnorn^
of white paper

medium,
core
me

in my left hand outstretched toward the

from his lips fell the chewed skin and

when
the
apple eaten by the Mahedi ; here it is before
of
now
after all these years in this screwed-up bit o"

for any scientistto analyse,"

In this instance the phenomena
of repercussion was
interestingly
demonstrated.
The
very
method of the
figure
described
deacon
was
by Archthe
thus
materialization of
paper

Colley in his lecture:

"

HOW

"When,
was

seen

THE

FIGURES

in expectation of
steaming as from

ABE
a

FORMED

there
materialization,
kettle-spout through the
a
.

and substance of the medium's black coat a little

Qlabelow the left breast toward the side, a vaporous
testure

ment
or
a

which

two

of

cloudy
a

was

almost

invisible until within an inch

Then it grew in density to

friend's body.

our

There would then step forth timidly

something.
as did this little maiden.
She was

figure
"

346

YOUK
a

naturally

PSTCHIC

for others of

companion

visitors. For

'as

so,

as

from

body) when
gazing

on

freqnent psychift
out of their sight'

on
their ascending
thus
cloud
inexplicably evolved from
our
materialized friends, and vanished

the medium, came

again to invisibilityin

this

our

cloud received one

the disciplesat Bethany gazed

when
Lord,

own

POWERS

cloud (suckedback within his

from us, wistwithdrawn

fully
the mysterious departure and noting
they

were

that particular phase of it within a few inches

of the point of their inscrutable disappearance and evanor

ishment. '

'

THE

CLOTHES

OP

MATERIALIZED

FIGUBBG

is it possible for
question is often asked: "How
spirits to become
cl-otkedf the old question of the
"clothes of ghosts" being often raised among
materialistic
The

"

The same
sceptics of the last century.
question
ures.
might be raised against the clothes of materialized figBut there is a ready answer
to this which fully

explains it. Those who

deny and

of materialization of raiment

ridicule the possibility

(as well

ask themselves the question, "'Whenee

as

bodies)might

the clothing
for we are
which Christ wore
after his resurrection!"
Master's
had
been
the
distinctlytold that
raiment
parted
"and
Roman
his
had
the
they
upon
among
cloak
soldiery
came

"

cast lots."
an

This historical incident furnishes

this fact is amply

of

us
with
in point, and the reality of
borne out by many
modern instances

illustrationof the
a

case

like character.
HOW

TO

BEGIN

TOUB

DEVELOPMENT

In sitting for materialization,the medium

should sit

inside the cabinet, which should not be too large, so

aa

MATERIALIZATION
to

The

circle.

BufBciently

focus

and

concentrate

medium

trance

supervenes.

the

hands

of those

for
It

and
form

the

of visible vibration,
It is because

that

mediums

Light
forms

has
and

the

is

red

employ

there

also have

former

being

the

low

so

by

disintegrating

very

doubtless

would

forms

materialized

rays

the lowest

latter above

est.
the high-

scale of vibration

the

graphs
Photo-

seance.

ultra-violet

and

their
his

of

light.
subtle
many

initial appearance.
as

mind

blank

as

idea of self, and mentally

to help in the production

phenomena.

Among

the

experience
before

SlflNB

are,

(in which

eyes

invariable

hither

and

very

D'Espcrance,
fame,

has

sensation

there

and

may
a

face, which

be

webby"
"cobis almost

noticeable.
a

stated
was

ness
cold, black-

thither) and

and

will

medium

and

possibly

hands

the

over

the

which

flashes of heat

probably,

the

sensation

Madame

PHENOMENA

AND

initial sensations

of light dancing

cobwebby

infra-red

upon

his spirit friends

EAKLY

specks

extinguished

all kinds

serve

should
medium
make
holding
the
possible,
only
central

of

totally

effect on these
to disintegrate

The

call upon

these

below

in the

infra-red

time

are

We

and

hold

in this book.

it during

be taken

may

of

that

when

should

be almost

before

given

rays,"

relaxation

medium
but
circle,
after

invisible.

ultra-violet

perfect

first the

remembered

light, visible and

light should

The

reasons

be

must

At
in the

be released.

on

to afford

comfortable

from
the
obtained
bottomed
cane
chair,

energy

sit

should

the

may

the

medium

materializing
that

present

in
on

her

experience

practically

ternationa
of inthis
every

TOUR

POWEES

PSYCHIC

of
and symptoms
occasioD. Speaking of the phenomena
the process, she says :
"If a few persons have gathered together in a halffrom their bodies can
darkened room,
the emanations
"

It apnot necessarily clairvoyants.

pears
luminous
haze
bead,
the
shoulders
slightly
about
Frequently
knees
feet.
it
the
and sometimes
and
fingers,
increasing
in
density till
gathers slowly at the

be

by

seen

as

many

"

it resembles

film

slight transparent

of slightlyluminous

eotton-wool. This is often perceptible to the eyes of all,

force
bat it offers no resistance to the touch. By some
of attraction, either inherent or exerted upon it by some
to mingle and draw
appears
outside agency, this mass
together, to become

seen

as

THE

o"
hands.

feeling
I have

brushing

what seemed
clung

in

persona

to my

to

be described the gossamer

can

' '

OP

SENSATION

"Many

when

as

nearly

trees and bushes

on

at this stage

and

to be decidedly perceptible to the touch.

been found
resembles

dense

more

on

an

early

summer

' '

of cobwebs
myself not only
face

or

web,

UEAK8
are

sensible
their faces and
felt the sensation, but

being

my

IT

materialization seance

as

It

morning."

WHAT

ANn

COBWEBS,

has

hands

on

have

distinctly felt

be fine filaments of the gossamer

which

fingers. The

been frequently

drawn

attention of the sitters has

to this almost impalpable substance

as the light has been

which has vanished as soon
it,
near
This emanation from the sittersin
is generally, if not always, accompanied by a
a seance
sensation of chill or draft, similar to that felt by a person

brought

in

The head will

slightly feverish condition.
be hot, there will be a heavy throbbing in the temples.
a

MATERIALIZATION

The
to

hands,

touch.

the
can

will
the

feet and
.

at

to the

As

the

the

the

on

after

it has

over

the

body

of

figure

be

resemblance

it is not

the

the

cabinet.

rise to
the

himself

medium

been

true

the

as

an

phenomena

amongst

the

super-normal,
prolonged

most

and

the

seen

experimentation

well
on

the

materialize

If

reality.

the

examined,

though

seen,

fact

witliin
has

of this

given

character
the

personating

is that

the

has

and

double

thus

has

appeared

being.

of materialization,
in the
interesting
will

in

thb

consciously

independent

from

entranced

cases

turn

in-

as

circle

is easily

of

stance

but

some

detached

closely

be

in

concentrated

safely
In

the

medium

that

was

may

sueh

or

explanation

during

liberated

the sitters
The

of

In

be

should

you

forming

knowledge

belief

false

the

spirit, but

to

Lack

forms.

of this character,

becomes

may

who

medium,

remember

cannot

of the

it is not

to the

he

spirit-friends.

photographed

Btriking

as

act

accomplished

are

that

stage,

those

though

fact

MEDIUM

mind

of forms

double
to

appears

the

your

medium's

figure,
such

THE

production

certain

to

process

and

in

operators.

deeply

trance,

creation

reached

the

Btances,

unseen

so

of the

process

his

of

"

circle will

full materializations

stages

earlier

RESHUBLE

is entranced

exercise

' '

of the

FORMS

the

will be cold

mautfestations,

lierson in

work

rule, when

medium

the

prevent

any

SOME

by

medium

time
of

WHY

The

any

opposition

hindrance

body

of the

parts

other

repay

as

before

whole
careful

the part

are

said,

realm

study

of the
and

of the student.

CHAPTER

XLI

ADVANCED

The

STUDIES

advice contained in the preset

onJy for those who have carefully

and
subject-matter

chapter is advanced
read through and practised the preceding
this book. Those who have not done so
not to undertake

advised

described unless they

chapters
are

of the experiments

some

have

carefully

carried

strongly
herein
out

instructions contained in the earlier chapters, and

the warnings

herein

These

given.

oE

the
particularly

advanced

suitable only for those students who have

in
attaining a certain mastery of the inner
succeeded
self,and who have developed a certain amount
of psychic
force or power which is under their own
control. In a
studies

are

certain

sense

they may

be considered

more

or

gerous,
less dan-

but they

are
not so to one
who has progressed
be
in
follow
Progress
to
a
them.
sufficientlyto
position
is necessary
in psychic development as in every other

field of endeavour,
should

and

try to advance

step forward

which encircles
come

us

but here and

on

those

who

have

gone

thus far

their powers and facultiesyet another

into that vast and mystic beyond
every side not only in the life to
"

now.

CULTIVATING

THE

"SIXTH

SENSE"

The firstthing for the student to do is to cultivate as

far as possible his "Sixth Sense," already mentioned
(devoted to the Cultivation of
briefly in Chapter SIX

STUDIES

ADVANCED

Sensitiveness). TMs
"awareness"

which

Some

senses.

this
now

sense

proceed

further

is

general

feeling of

and

entities a
of the five

powers
surrounding
is not dependent
on

of

knowledge

sense

axth

any

"

exercises for cultivating

of the preliminary
have already
been given, and we
shall
leading the student yet
to give a few more,
to

the path

self-realization and power.

first
begin
of all
should
with deep breathing -exercises,

He

along

by certain psychical processes and

accompanied
The process of taking the "complete
breath"
practices.
has already
student

been described in Chapter

is in
he

the

BBEATHINO

rhythmically, until the rhythm

legs and
then forced out
bones
through
the
of the arms;
skull; then

through

the

breath

the spinal column,

bemg

pore of the skin,

"prana"
(vitalenergy
every

inhaled
the whole

"

or

send the current

centres
as

in turn,

as

First, to the very

and
body

of the

then

and
being

or

"prana"

as

filled with
mically,
rhyth-

to the seven
same

if

through

exhaled

life),^and, breathing

follows, using the

in the previous

the reproductive

top

then

the stomach; then through

if it were
as
travelling upward

along
were

the

them;

then

region;
and

then

the bones

the productive
re-

through

downward

is perfectly established,
form the mental

and exhaling,
being drawn
up through

of the breath

out

carry

EXERCISES

the

of

and

"

then, inhaling

image

mentioned,

previously

his mind

formula:

psychic
PSYCHIC

Breathe

condition,

concentrate

should

the following

relaxed

VI, and while the

vital

mental

ture
pic-

exercises.

end

of the spinal cord; second

to the centre

to

men
of the abdoheart
to
to
then
the
the
; next
solar plexus ;
; then to

region

; next

TOTJR

352

PSYCHIC

POWERS

spot between the eyes, low down

on
the forehead ; Anally, to a spot at the very top of the
brain. Finish by sweeping the current of "prana"
to

the throat; then to

and

fro from head to foot several times.

HOW

TO

These

AWAKEN
seven

"chakras"

and

"OHAKBAS"

THE

vital centres

OB

VITAL

in the body

are

CENTRES

known

as

have very great interest and importance

in all higher psychic development and in all occult practice.

Seven
Centres,
It is upon the awakening
of these
in fact, that all the higher clairvoyance and psychical
They are supposed to be the links of
facultiesdepend.
connection between the physical and the astral bodies,
and if they are not awakened in precisely the right order,

in the right

may
grave difficulties
result;
if
hand,
are
the other
they
while,
awakened
correctly,
the student who has done so is instantly gifted with

and

manner,

on

clairvoyant and higher psychical faculties,

him
not only to see the past and the future,
enabling
but also all those spiritual beings who are constantly
extraordinary
"

around

him,

"

the thoughts and

emotions of others, pictures

of their past lives, etc.

In other words, much

depends upon the awakening of these centres! In EastPhilosophy they are symbolized as "Lotus Flowers,'*
em
and

the highest and

Thousand

last in the brain is

called "the

and One Petalled Lotus."

IMPOKTANCE

OF

AWAKENING

The Vital Energy

IN

THE

EIGHT

ORDER

which passes upward through these

as a Fiery Serpent which, in passing
in
turn,
upward, animates each
and wakes them into
activity, and it is highly important that this current of
centres is symbolized

STUDIES

ADVANCED

should pass through each centre in the right

before said. The scDsation of warmth
aud a

energy
order,

353

as

faint pritliling as of "pina

is felt at the
moment
of awakening each of these centres. In Sanscrit
"Kundalini"
"the
the word
(literallymeaning
is employed.
This "serpent," when fully

and needles"

coiled-up")

aroused and activated,leads not only to the awakening of

the higher psychical facultiesbefore mentioned, but also
to others of

Swami

stillmore

Vivekananda

startling character.
in his "Lectures on

Raja Toga"

(p. 91), gives the following psychical exercises which

should be practised in connection with this psychical unfoldment and development :
"

THE

SACRED

WORD

"om"

AND

MEDITATION

"Sit straight, and look at the tip of your nose.

By
one
advances a long
controlling the two optic nerves
arc
towards the control of the
way
of reaction, and so
Imagine a lotus upon the
to the control of the will.
.

top of the head, several inches up, and Virtue as its centre,
The eight petals of the
the stalk as knowledge.

lotus

are

the eight powers

of the Yogi.

pistils are renunciation.

,and
lotus think of the Golden One, the
HE

whose

name

is

ou,

Inside the stamens

Inside of the

almighty,

tangible,
the In-

the Inespressible, sur-

rounded'with effulgent light. Meditate on that. Think

of a space in your heart, and in the midst of that space
Think of that flame in
think that a flame is burning.
Soul, and inside that fiame in another
effulgent, and that is the Soul of your Soul, God.
your

own

"

on

that in the heart.

attachment,

all fear, and

He,

space,

itate
Med-

who has given up all

all anger, he who has taken

YOUR

PSYCHIC

refuge in the Lord,

whose
desire he

with whatsoever
grant that to him."
INTERN

AI,

OB

POWERS

heart has become

comes

SPIRITUAL

purified,

to the Lord, he will

BESPIRATION

Another

ing
valuable practice in connection with breathis that which is known
as "internal"
or
"spiritual

The idea is based upon the beliefthat, in

addition
physical lungs, there are also spiritual
lungs, and that justas the physical lungs receive energy
and are purified by the air we breathe, so also are the
respiration."

to our

"

spirituallungs energized and filledby the power of spirit,

by suitable p^ehical and mental
when
accompanied
so often reThe power of the word "ou,"
peated
in Eastern Philosophy, may be perceived faintly
by any one
the word slowly, several times
pronouncing
in succession, when it will be seen that it has a peculiar

processes.

the individual, and that it sets up

ing,
remarkable rhythmic vibrations throughout the whole bemore
become
more
which
and
noticeable as the word
is repeated. This is the most holy word of the Vedas
psychical effect upon

sacred books of the East, and its symbolic meaning

Being," "The Ocean of Knowledge"
Supreme

or

is "The

"Bliss Absolute."

or

SEEING

One

WrrH

ANT

PABT

OP

TETE

other valuable exercise which

is that of seeing, or endeavouring
part of the body, as though eyes were

point upon
you

were

some

should be practised
to see,

situated at any
forces,and that

you concentrate your

from
actually looking outward
which

with any

that point.
been
has
cultivated to an extraordinary extent
Eastern
Adepts and is recorded as liapof the

This power

by

BODY

STUDIES

ADVANCED

355

in the
now,
spoataneously
now-and-then, even
The power is cultivated by an effort of attention,
coupled by will,and should be preceded by the practice

peoing
East.

of travelling around the body in thought, mentioned

before in this book, and then holding yourself consciously
"

"

on

particular point, in your

one

body, and concentrating yourself on

At this stage of your

circuit of the

that point.

development,

you

may

begin to

exercise which would be of great benefit,

not only to yourself but to others also. After you have
fallen alseep, and the astral body is thereby loosened
practice

an

"

from

the physical body, you should learn to make use

of this astral body during the hours of sleep, and send
be in need of
it on jonmeya, to help those who may
this help.

You

after a certain amount

of effort,
it to retain full
thus project
the astral body, and cause
this has been acquired this
4elf-Gonsciou3nei", When
may,

assistthose who have recently died,

comforting and consoling them, and can carry mesa^es
from such a person to those stillliving. It can assist
in a thousand
those in danger, and help along humanity
different ways.
When you have learned to project
your

projectedbody

can

astral body in this

as

during sleep, you are known

of the "Invisible Helpers" and many
persons

one

business to perform
action every night, during sleep.

said to make

are

good

THE

Two
from

manner

DEVELOPMENT

it

OP

COSMIC

at least one

CONSCIOUSNESS

remarkable psychical manifestations will result

these spiritual practices, if correctly and carefully

The firstis the enlargement of the Self

performed.
until it attains a vast area, so to speak, which has been
Consciousness," by those who have excalled "Cosmic

356

YOUR

PSYCHIC

POWERS

perienced it. This consciousness is

human

justas

consciousness,
"

step higher than

is a step higher
the human
a

than the animal,

and enables us to perceive truth and

spiritual reality behind the universe, in addition to
Such realities
stimulating remarkable psychic powers.
"

the "fourth

dimension,"

capable
which are usually quite infinite senses,
of bein^ appreciated by our
are
said to be clear and intelligibleto those who possess
Cosmic Consciousness, and the
connection between spirit
as

and matter
POWER

The

is also clear to them.

OVEB

ANIMATE

AND

development

second remarkable
of these higher

INAKIUATB

HATTZB

from

the awakening

spiritual faculties will be

the

inanimate

over

animate and
greater power you possess
ence
You
find
that
you esert a peculiar influwill
nature.
into conyou come
tact,
whom
know
and understand yon,
and that they not only
but, if the animals are wild, they will not harm yon
It is stated that many
in any way.
of the Yogis of
over

all animals

with

walk uninjuredthrough dense junglesfilled

snakes. These facts throw a
with tigers and venomous
new
and interesting light upon the account of "Daniel
in the den of lions." Doubtless all the Biblical narratives
kind
be
for,
can
this
rationally accounted
of
when
India

we

can

have

acquired

sufficient knowledge

of psychic and

Even

the case of the three men

who
spiritual science.
fiery
furnace
into
the
cast
and escaped uninjured!
Several mediums
have done the same
thing on a small

were

scale.

Sir William

Crookes

has

reported that he

has

the medium D. D. Home

extract red-hot coals from
hold
them in hif hands without injury.
the fire and

seen

Similarly the magicians

or

witch-doctors of many

of the

STUDIES

ADVANCED
savage

tribes

emberH

without

357

can

walk over
glowing coals or red-hot
being burned, after they have nnder"

goce certain religious rites and preparations.

In addition to this, you will have increased power
over

inorganic matter,

so

that you

can

move

without contact, with comparative ease, and

changes to take place in those

cause

objects
phenomena!
You

objects.

will find that you

have, in

almost perfect degree, the

leave your
that you can
power of "self-projection,"
body and enter the astral plane at
will,exploring it and
observing its denizens.
an
"

CREATION

Finally you
power

of your
and

will have

BY

THE

POWER

OP

WIU.

able actually to create by the

thought, forms and objects
which are external
will be

apparently

objective.In

learned lo "create"

other words, you

by the power

of the will,
is
one
the
this
greatest
and
achievements gained by
of
tions,
the advanced student of the occult. Phantoms, Appari-

"

Thought-Forms,

etc., are

created in this way.

It is impossible at this time, to enter more

deeply into
these questions. Higher exercises of this kind, to be
ther
explained fully,as they should be, would require a furCourse of study ; and it is my intention to follow
the present work with a second one,
which will
detailed
to
development
more
as
the
contain
advice
of
the higher psychical and spiritual faculties. For the
"

present, I must leave the psychic student here, at the

in
end of his preparatory studies, wishing him success
"

If the
bis efforts,in the attainment of psychic power.
student will but follow the directions contained in the
time pay due
present work carefully,and at the same

YOUR

358

to

attention
enabled
extent,

to

and

advanced
a

subsequent

the

advice

develop
will

POWERS

PSYCHIC

his

thereby

studies,

powers

psychic
be

which

fitted

will

be

work.

THE

JSND

he

therein,

contained

to

to

up

very

still

undertake

taken

will

very

be

great
more

fully

in

'i

J
I

rl

V:*.

STANFORD
CECIL
STANFORD,

All books

UNIVERSITY

LIBRARIES

GREEN
LIBRARY
CALIFORNIA
94305-6004
|4I5| 723-U93
H.

may

be recalled oder 7 days

DATE

DUE